Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1

It was a chilly day at the start of October as Vi stood in the middle of the room, slowly looking around at the almost completed coffee shop. Taking in every detail from the mismatched, yet fitting, tables and chairs. A variety of small tables and chairs for customers to sit and talk in. A comfortable couch with a lowered table in front of it. Some tables were higher up if students from the nearby university wished to study. Vi wanted anyone and everyone to be able to find a place to sit and feel comfortable in her shop. She looked at the exposed brick walls decorated with different art, graciously created for her by her younger sister, as it tied in the chaotic style of the cafe while not being overwhelming. From the ceiling, the soft lights hung with exposed bulbs.

“It’s all coming together,” she said softly to herself.

Letting out a small chuckle of disbelief and running her hand through her hair as she thought of the past year. The hours she had worked in part time jobs and anything else she could do. Her sleepless nights, although those had been constant for many years, made sure to plan out everything and give herself the best chance of succeeding. The heartache and appreciation she felt for Vander. After his passing last year she had had to step up and make sure her sister would be taken care of. She had used some of the money he left after selling his bar to pay for her sister’s schooling and the rest to save up for this place. She made sure to keep his memory and presence with her by naming her new shop after his old bar.

She turned to look at the front window next to the door. The large pane of glass was mostly open to allow people to see in but on the center of it was the custom designed logo of her cafe

The Last Drop

The sound of her sister jumping off a ladder and landing on the floor behind her brought her back to the present. Her eyes moved to the chalk wall behind the counter as she admired the work her sister had done finishing the menu board.

“That looks fucking incredible! You really went all out with it” walking closer and standing in front of the counter as her eyes scanned over every item and additional artistic flourishes her sister had added. All important information regarding the selection of coffee and food they had was there, but anything else Powder wanted to put on was fine with Vi.

“Yeah, well, someone’s gotta jazz up the place! If it was up to you there’d be bland brown and black furniture and probably some boring fucking white walls” she grimaced and shook her head in disgust at the thought of it. She dusted off the chalk on her hands, leaving a new set of colored prints on her white overalls “besides, if you enjoy doing it it’s not really work, is it?” She smiled over at her older sister and held up her hand for a high five. Pulling it away before Vi could make contact and pointing finger guns at her “Too slow, fat hands!” Laughing to herself as Vi gave her a soft glare but the small smirk on her lips showed her amusement with the younger girl.

“You’ve really helped more than I ever asked for, Pow. Really, this all looks amazing, thank you” Vi looked at her with pure honesty and appreciation as she put her hand on powders shoulder and squeezed it gently.

“Whatever…” Powder grumbled as Vi finally let her go. “Well, I’m done, I promised Ekko I’d hang out at the arcade with him tonight. I’ve gotta at least shower before after working here all day” she gave herself a quick sniff before making a face as Vi softly chuckled.

“Fine, go and get ready for your date with your boyfriend” she replied with a small chuckle as she teased her sister.

“He’s not my boyfriend and this isn’t a date!” Powder quickly snapped back but Vi could see the light red blush filling her sister’s cheeks. “You’re just jealous because you haven’t had any action in forever” her face changed suddenly as she realized she had brought up something Vi didn’t like talking about.

“It’s not like I’ve had a lot of free time, Pow” she tried to play it off and ignore the tinge in her chest, but it came out with a heaviness of the past years for both of them and Vi’s face twisted into a sullen expression. The memories flashed by of her time in juvie, working multiple jobs as Vander’s health declined, losing him and having to figure out life by herself. Something that was not missed by the younger of the two.

“Shit, sorry, Vi. I didn’t mean..” 

“Just drop it, Pow” her voice more serious than before before she shook her head and gave a small smile “Go and shower, you’re fucking ripe” Vi pushed her shoulder in a playful manner and guided her toward the door.

“You don’t smell any better” Powder shot back and started walking to the front door. Their apartment was above the cafe and the front door was on the right side of the building.

“But I’m not the one going on a date” shouted Vi towards her and was met with a long thin middle finger from powder as she flipped off her sister while still walking out.

Vi gave her white hoodie a sniff and then lifted her arm a bit. She took a quick sniff and shook her head at Powder's comment, she still smelled fine. She thought for a moment and walked behind the counter, taking down the small step ladder and putting it back in the thin and cramped storage closet before bringing out the mop to do a final clean of the floors. 

Tomorrow she would get the final delivery of equipment, her most expensive purchases that seemed crazy at the time. It had been more money than anything she had ever bought before. But it would soon be there, the last pieces of this puzzle. She had messaged Claggor, her brother, and he would be able to help set it all up for her tomorrow night. For now, she connected her phone to the speaker system and started her playlist, letting the music take her out of her thoughts as she cleaned up the remaining mess left over from Powder's artistic release of the day.

She couldn’t help but replay Powder's comment from earlier. It was true that she hadn’t had time for relationships even if she wanted to, but she didn’t want a relationship. Not after everything that had happened. She didn’t have the time for a relationship now and she couldn’t put herself through the possible heartache of losing someone else she cared for. It wasn’t worth it , she would tell herself. It’s better and easier to just be alone . Vi grabbed at the broom handle and her knuckles turned white. She pushed the thoughts back down and the heavy feeling in her chest slowly dissipated.

The sun was beginning to set when the door to the cafe jingled, swinging open hard as Powder appeared. “I shouldn’t be out too late, but I’ll text you if anything changes” Powder wore an oversized white sweatshirt that had a collection of designs all over it in different vibrant colors. A pair of ripped black jeans that fit her thin legs tightly and her ever present combat boots that were covered in specks of paint.

“Be safe!” Vi managed to get out as the long blue braids of Powder's hair turned the corner and she was gone. Shaking her head with a smile, Vi continued to clean up and organize her stock behind the counter.

The rest of the week was filled with finishing touches in the shop and getting set up for the opening day. Powder had spent more time at the library studying but Vi was pretty sure some of those days were spent with Ekko.

She continued her usual routine but started going to the gym earlier in the morning as the coffee shop would open at her usual gym time of 7:30am.

Vi was heading into the gym when she was stopped by Sevika at the front desk. The taller woman had been the owner of the gym for a few years. She was also one of the lucky few to get out of Zaun and make a living in Piltover. 

“Vi, a little outside your usual time” She nodded her head to the clock on the wall “I was actually hoping to speak with you. Do you have a few minutes to spare?” She used her thumb to motion behind her to the back office.

“Sure” vi nodded and followed Sevika to the small staff room where she sat at the small table. “What’s going on?” She sat down and dropped her bag next to her.

“This” Sevika placed a poster on the table in front of Vi and pointed at it “thought you might be interested” her eyebrow cocked up and a small smirk on her lips.

Vi looked at the poster

Annual boxing and MMA amateur tournament

Lifting it up as she read through the details “I haven’t fought anyone in a long time, Sev. I don’t think I’ll be able to even qualify” she looked back up at Sevika with a doubtful look.

“Don’t talk shit, Vi” Sevika sat down with her cup of coffee “you come in everyday and train like you’re a professional. You could wipe the fucking floor with the other dipshits that sign up. Plus, it’s a $10,000 prize for the winner!” She forcefully tapped at the amount shown on the poster.

Vi stared at the poster and tilted her head. The prize was tempting but with the shop opening and Powder starting school soon, she didn’t have the time or liberty to add more onto her plate. She was already on edge with the combination of expectations to live up to and the lack of sleep she had been trying to work through.

“That’s a lot of money, I won’t argue with you there. But this says it’s over a 6 month period and you have to submit a video to show you have enough skill and documents to show medical status so they aren’t liable. I don’t have the extra money to get this rolling” Vi leaned back in her chair, her shoulders shrugging as she looked up at Sevika.

“I’ll be your sponsor, you can wear my gym's logo as payback, or pay me back from the prize money if you still feel uncomfortable with me fronting the application fees. I know how proud you can be about stuff like this. You’re just like Vander in that way” Sevika spoke with a lighthearted tone that Vi was not as familiar with but knew that Vander’s death still affected others as much as it did her. Sev had helped them over the years and was a constant in their lives ever since they were taken in by Vander all those years ago. 

“Uhm..just let me think about it first, yeah?” Vi stood and took her bag in her hand “it’s a lot right now and I’ve gotta sort some things out” Vi ruled the back of her head and scratched at it lightly, her brows furrowed slightly at the opportunity but also the possible consequences.

“Sure. It’s your choice, Vi. But I do really believe you’ll fuck their shit up. You’re good. You were taught well” she smiled a little and punched Vi in the shoulder without any strength, just enough to lightly push her off balance “The deadline is October 1st so you’ve got a couple of weeks” she pointed her finger at Vi and poked at her collarbone “Just let me know as soon as you decide” 

Vi nodded and walked back out. Wrapping her hands in the locker room before heading to train and workout like she always did. The rest of the day mimicked all the others before. 

It was Sunday night. The shop would open tomorrow and Vi was spiraling lightly. Her mind created a variety of scenarios in which the shop failed. Powder would have to leave school because Vi wouldn’t be able to pay tuition. They would have to move back down to Zaun and work in the same poisonous factories as the others who couldn’t get out. If she did participate in the tournament and got hurt she would have to close the shop for a few days and lose money in more ways than just the competition's prize. She lay in bed for hours staring at the ceiling before her eyes finally closed and she was able to sleep a couple of hours before her alarm went off at 4:00am.

She got up and rubbed her eyes. Her body was on autopilot as she got ready and put on her workout clothes, grabbing her bag and heading out the door to the gym. Sev had greeted her with a small nod but didn’t bring up the tournament which Vi appreciated. She would make a decision once she was able to figure out how things were going in the next month. After the gym Vi went home, showered, and dressed for the opening of the coffee shop. She pulled on a black hoodie that had the shop's logo printed on it. It had a vintage style to it as the white logo was lightly faded in some areas. She put on some khaki pants and her boots before heading to the shop downstairs. 

She unlocked the front door, turned on the lights, and got everything set up. The machines were humming as she stacked and placed the to-go cups on the side. Her first cup of the day was for herself and she brewed a straight hot black coffee and filled the cup. The baked goods and other food items were placed in the display cases and with a final check there was only one thing left to do. She took out a small ‘We’re Open’ double sided chalkboard sign, setting it up on the sidewalk outside the shop. Returning to the counter and taking in a deep breath as she waited. 

It had been a month and a half since opening and Vi was feeling grateful. Her shop had become a pit stop for many of the university students and her mornings were often busy before they had to go to their classes. She would often find a small dip in the day around 10 am before it would pick up again around the lunch rush at 11 am. She had been working non-stop for the whole month. 

Her routine was the same everyday. Gym in the morning from 4 am to 5:30 am, work at the shop from 6:30 am to 4 pm, bake for the next day and then go to sleep. On Sundays she would close earlier at 3pm so she could meal prep for herself for the week and then meet Powder for dinner. It had been a few weeks since she started at the university. She often spoke about her classes and her teacher. Vi had absolutely no clue what she was on about, but seeing her sister excited and enjoying her entering course was more than enough. 

“I swear if you saw him on the streets you wouldn’t even notice him but the man is a fucking genius, Vi. He makes it so easy to follow his classes and even if I wasn’t fucking awesome and smart, I would still be able to take his classes. The world’s biggest dumbass would even be able to learn from him, that’s how fucking great he is!” Vi smiled as her sister leaned back and held her arms out wide, her burger in one hand as she popped a fry into her mouth. She would often go on expressive rants about her professor or the project and Vi would let her get it out. 

“So, would he even be able to teach me engineering?” Vi joked and sipped at her milkshake. 

“You’re not a total dumbass, but yeah..yeah he would” Powder grinned and took a bite out of her burger “Fuck, I love Jericho’s” she spoke with a full mouth and closed her eyes.

Vi had brought them down to the border of Zaun and Piltover where the burger joint was. They sat and ate, Vi mostly listening to Powder talk when she would remember something else that had happened during the week. The sun was now setting when they headed back home, Powder on the back of Vi’s motorcycle. This was becoming the new normal for them and Vi was feeling better about their future. If she could keep the shop going like this and Powder kept her grades up, they would be ok. She lay in bed that night and held her phone out of her face, her fingers dancing over the keys before typing out the message.

Vi:

“ I'm in. Lets fuck their shit up and get that prize money ”

She sent the message to Sev and got a reply a few moments later. 

Sevika:

“ I knew you would fucking do it. I already have everything ready and I’ll submit it tomorrow ”

Vi shook her head and smiled a little before putting the phone down. She worked on breathing and tried some different mental exercises to help calm her mind down from racing through multiple outcomes and then the added mixture of past mistakes popping into her mind. She fell asleep a while later but her night was still plagued with nightmares, waking up with a start as she sat up in the bed grabbing at her side. 

The scar she had under her ribs on her left side was one of the many reminders of her youth and the nightmares she had at night were constant reminders of a time she wished to just forget. 

The nightmare had felt real and she checked her body to make sure she was alright. A few deep breaths later and wiping the sweat from her head, she turned over and closed her eyes again. The memories and flashbacks playing in her mind and the pain seeping into her body. She curled up and held the pillow tight trying to push them back down. She slept another hour before the sound of her alarm brought her out of sleep. 

“You look like shit” Sevika commented and looked at Vi as she walked into the gym. 

“Good morning to you, too,” Vi responded sarcastically. “It’s nothing. Just a bit of a rough night”

“I see you here every morning and I know you’ve been working every day. You need a break, Vi. You’re going to fucking collapse if you don’t” 

Vi waved her hand in the air dismissing Sevika’s advice. “It was just a bad night’s sleep, Sev. I've been doing fine. I can’t just close the shop for a vacation whenever I want to” Vi spoke as though even the idea of taking a rest was some unfathomable concept. 

She went about her same routine and left the gym after taking a shower there. Arriving at the shop as she went in to set up for the day before opening the doors at 7:30. She knew Sev wasn’t wrong. She could feel her body slowly becoming more sluggish. She had been making a few more mistakes than usual and even though her eyes would fight her to close and her body to rest, it just wasn’t happening. As much as her body needed rest, her mind and past kept her awake. 

It was the start of November and Vi had received a message from Sevika that confirmed her submission to the competition. She would have to submit contender photographs that they could use for promotional work and sent through the names of connected photographers. Vi had messaged the one closest to her to set up a time that Sunday and ended up closing the cafe at 2 so she still had time for her other work and dinner with Powder. 

Sevika had given her a new gym bag filled with everything she would need, all showing the gym’s logo. She arrived at the studio at 2:30 with her stuff and entered.

It was a strange experience, for lack of a better explanation. Vi was dressed as though she was about to fight and had done some exercises to get her body pumped and muscles more evident on the floor next to the camera set up. A woman had sprayed her with some water from a bottle to imitate sweat and another woman had spent a lot more time than Vi thought was needed to get her hair into the ‘perfect’ style.

She left after an hour and quickly jumped on her bike to head home. The shoot had taken way longer than expected and Vi was now behind schedule with everything she needed to do. She got home and sent Powder a message asking to have dinner at the apartment instead of going out. Powder agreed almost immediately and said that she would even bring through take-out so Vi didn’t have to cook anything more. 

Vi was able to make up her time with Powder’s offer and had actually finished everything she needed to do. She was sitting on the couch with heavy eyes when Powder barged in through the door. 

“I hope you’re fucking hungry! I couldn't choose so I got everything that sounded good” She lifted two large white bags onto the small table as the smell of the food filled the apartment. 

“How much was all of that?” Vi’s eyes widened as she looked at the spread Powder was unpacking. Multiple white styrofoam containers filled with fried rice, noodles, mixed vegetables, beef, chicken, shrimp, and other fried foods that Vi was unable to identify as quickly. The sauces were next and then the collection of plastic spoons, forks, and wooden chopsticks were tossed onto the table. 

“I don’t know, like 40 bucks or something” Powder shrugged her shoulders and tilted her head as she looked for the receipt but gave up when she couldn’t see it immediately. “But I won't have to buy any food at school for like next week so I technically saved money” She placed her hands on her hips and smirked. 

“We both know you're not the one that's going to be eating these leftovers” Vi reached over to start dishing up a variety of the food on one of the plates she had brought over. The night was filled with bad movies and relaxing on the couch before Vi felt herself falling asleep. Powder had nudged her and directed her to her room where Vi fell face first onto her mattress and passed out. She managed to sleep a bit more than usual but still didn’t feel as rested as she had wanted to when she woke up to her alarm the next morning again. 

Two weeks later Vi was surprised when she walked into the Gym to see the tournament posters plastered everywhere, but these were different. The ones Sevika had put up all had her name and picture on them as one of the contenders. There was one at the front counter that showed a collection of all the fighters with smaller pictures and more information of the tournament details. Vi looked around and kept seeing her own stern face and glaring eyes looking back at herself. She hadn’t known how the photos turned out but it was still weird seeing your face everywhere. 

Sevika had given her a copy of each poster type to put up in the coffee shop and drum up some more hype for the tournament. Vi had agreed to put up the poster with all the competitors on it but refused to put the one of just her up. 

Later that day she was behind the counter after just closing when Powder and Ekko appeared through the door.

“Hey, sis!”

“Hey, Vi”

They spoke at the same time and headed to the larger couch that was in the shop. 

“Do you have a minute? There's something Ekko and I want to ask you. Before you start spiraling, it's nothing life changing or irresponsible!” Powder added quickly as she saw Vi’s face already change, her eyes narrowing at Ekko and her fists balling up as if he had done something wrong. 

Vi walked over and sat opposite them on a chair as she flung the cloth she was using over her shoulder. “Alright, what is it?” She crossed her arms and was already skeptical of whatever they were planning. The two of them coming up with ideas had not always resulted well and Vi had her right to be cautious. 

“We want to work here. Pick up some shifts and what not when we don’t have classes” Ekko said as he leaned forward with a smile on his face. Vi however had an opposite reaction. 

“Absolutely not! You’re not spending your time working here when you've both got to study and make sure you do well in your classes. The whole point of this was to make sure you focused on school, Pow. Same for you Ekko, you and Benzo saved up and worked hard to make sure you could spend this time studying. I'm not getting onto his bad side and hiring you, either of you!” She stood and spoke down to them, pointing her hand wildly between the two. 

“But, Vi, we can help out! We already planned it all out and it will work, I promise!” Powder took out some papers from her bag and held them up to Vi. “This isn't one of our spontaneous decisions. We both have some free time a few days of the week and want to be able to take some shifts. There are three benefits to this. First, you get a bit more free time during the week. Second, we could keep the shop open later and therefore make more money. Third, Ekko and I can also use this as a way to buff up our resumes for the future” Powder finished smugly holding up her three middle fingers of her right hand. Ekko grinned next to her and up at Vi, 

“First,” Vi countered, “I don’t need more free time, I have enough already. Second, no one wants to buy coffee late at night so staying open longer would cost us more in the long run. Third” Vi now mimicked Powder's finger counting “you're both studying engineering, how does working in a coffee shop help your resume?”

The arguments continued for another hour before Vi had agreed on a two week practice run to see if it would work. If sales were not improved or either student’s grades started dropping the slightest, Vi would pull the plug on the whole thing and go back to their normal routine. 

It only took a single week for Vi to admit that she was wrong.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2

“Come on, Sprout! You’ve been holed up in here for weeks, if not months. Just come with Mel and I and have a fun night” Jayce pleaded with her from opposite the kitchen island as they had a coffee. 

“Of all your ideas, Jayce, I don’t see how watching a bunch of people beat each other up would be fun” Caitlyn countered. She stood tall with a straight posture and held her coffee mug in both hands. It was true that she had not been out for a while, but when you're expected to be the example of perfection in your mother’s eyes, there's not a lot of time for ‘fun’. “Besides, I thought you just wanted to catch up this morning. If i had known your true intentions i would have declined your visit” her eyebrow raised as she looked at him over her coffee mug while taking a sip. 

“And that’s why I didn’t tell you why I really wanted to visit. I know how you are, Caitlyn. I have a better chance convincing you face to face” Jayce sighed and held his hands together like he was begging. Giving Caitlyn his best version of puppy eyes that he could muster. “I saw a poster for it at a coffee shop by the campus, the barista said the owner of the shop was actually going to be in it. We will go and watch a few matches and then head to a bar or something if you don’t like it, please!” He stressed the last plea out and smiled once Caitlyn had rolled her eyes at him. She really couldn't say no to him when he did this.

“Fine. You’re impossible” She couldn't help but smirk at the amused look and excitement he had on his face that she had agreed to go. “Does Mel like it when you beg like that, too?”

“Ms. Kirammin! Does your mother know you talk like that?” Jayce feigned shock as they both shared a small laugh. “Mel and I will pick you up at 5 on Saturday” Jayce placed his coffee mug next to Caitlyn’s in the sink before giving her a hug goodbye. 

Caitlyn returned to her room and grabbed her laptop from her desk, moving around the papers and books she had been using the night before. Although she was in her last year of law school and had completed most of the work already, it wasn’t good enough. She had to be top of the class, she had to get the best job offers, and later on in life, follow her mother’s wishes to take her seat on the council. She had wanted to follow in her father’s footsteps and become a doctor. Her mother had shot that career path down as fast as she had the others that Caitlyn had had growing up. 

She spent the rest of the morning and early afternoon working on her papers and studying for the upcoming tests in her classes. It was only once she heard her father’s voice at her door that she finally lifted her head up from her work. 

“Cait? I asked if you would be joining us for lunch?” His voice is always calm and somehow understanding no matter the situation. She nodded as he gave her a quick smile before returning downstairs. He was the only one Caitlyn could talk to without feeling attacked or like a disappointment by the end of it. 

She got up and went to her closest, putting on a more ‘appropriate’ outfit that her mother would expect for lunch. It did not matter that they were at home, there was always a need to be presentable. She decided to wear her high waisted black slacks and a soft white turtleneck. 

The lunch was as expected from Caitlyn’s perspective. A comment on her outfit choice, her classes and current grades in those classes. Her mother talking on and on about the issues she is having with some of the other council members. She had mentioned that she would be spending the evening with Jayce on Saturday to study and go over some of her projects with him. Her mother would never approve of her going out for a night to drink and enjoy herself, let alone to watch fights in a crowded arena. 

The rest of the day was filled with more work, studying, small breaks when her father would bring her a snack and then another rigid and uneventful dinner with her parents. She eventually found herself looking forward to Saturday after thinking of the monotonous day to day she had been living. She would have these moments every so often where she would want to just stand up to her mother and tell her what she really wanted. To go and do the things her mother would never let her do, but the guilt she always felt after and the sound of her mother’s voice muttering the word ‘disappointment’ would fill her head and lead her right back to the laid out path already constructed for her life. 

She had looked up the tournament website to learn a bit more about what she had agreed to go and watch. The tournament was pretty straightforward with a bracket system. You win your fight, you move on, you lose and you're out. The competitors were all amateurs and a mix of genders. Each fighter could use their own styles but illegal moves were still illegal. Caitlyn did not really understand the appeal to fighting but figured she would at least give it a chance. 

She moved over to the competitors page as it loaded up the 16 fighters that had been selected. Each image showed their names, fighting styles, hometown, and height and weight. Her eyes scanned over the pictures until she saw one particular fighter that caused her to stop. The image of the woman’s face, the soft features guarded by the stern glare in her grey eyes at the camera. Her pink hair tied up into a small bun on the top of her head with strands still falling around her face on one side, the other shaved down. The picture stopped just below her broad shoulders where Caitlyn could make out a tattoo on her neck and the muscles shaped on her upper arms. She looked under to see the information about her.

Vi Lanes

Boxing

Zaun

6’3 (190.5 cm)

168lbs (76kg)

Leaning closer and clicking on her image took her to a small collection of images where she was able to see a lot more of the boxer. She could never let Jayce know that she was now probably looking forward to going to the fights more than he was. 

The next two days seemed to blur together as Caitlyn spent her time the same as every other day. There were a few times she found herself wondering about the boxer and thinking of what she would fight like, or sound like, or how those muscles felt under her touch. She snapped out of her current thoughts and stared at her notes in front of her. 

“Get it together, you can’t think of her that way” reprimanding herself quickly and muttering quietly as she readjusted herself in her chair to continue her work. She was currently working on her term paper focusing on the communication difficulties posed by the current political system and internal communication issues fueled by personal interests of investors and leaders. 

She had worked well into the night getting her first draft completed before getting ready for bed and replying to another message from Jayce confirming that she would still be going with them. He didn't know, but Caityln already had her outfit chosen and even did more research into the different fighting styles. She wasn’t an expert, but she could now understand how the styles each had their own pros and cons and by facing opponents of other styles could bring a bigger challenge and strategic element into it. Something she always appreciated was a challenge. 

Saturday moved slowly and Caitlyn found herself waiting for Jayce for over an hour as she had gotten ready too early. She wore a simple white halter neck top and light blue jeans with knee high black boots. A black jacket and simple jewelry. She had her bag of books with her to keep up the ruse of going to study but she would just leave it in Jayce's car. 

Jayce had arrived a little before 5 and was surprised to see Caitlyn already waiting. 

“I thought I was going to have to go up and fight with you to go. You usually come up with some excuse not to go out by now” He joked with her as she shoved his shoulder and walked out to the car. Mel was sitting in the passenger seat and gave her a wave. They talked during the 20 minute car ride and Caitlyn had tried to hide her new excitement and knowledge of the event but Mel kept giving her knowing glances through the rearview mirror. Caitlyn let slip that she would want to see the boxers more than the other styles and that flagged something in Mel’s head. 

“Did you see any of the fighters that will be competing, Cait?” Mel asked with a sly grin. “I looked it up when Jayce told me about it. There appears to be a few boxers” 

“Oh, well I did do a bit of research to see what it was all about.” Cait gave Mel a look back through the mirror as if to plead for her to drop the topic. Mel responded with her own look that Caityln knew meant, ‘ I'll be talking to you about this later ’

When they arrived and Jayce had gone to get them their tickets, Mel immediately turned to Caitlyn and held up her phone. To Caityln’s surprise, Vi’s picture was on the screen. 

“It's her isn't it?” Mel asked teasingly and grinned at her. “She is just your type and as soon as you mentioned boxers I knew you had looked it up” she laughed louder as Caitylns cheeks turned a light shade of red. 

“Do not tell Jayce about this, Mel. Im serious” her tone was more serious as she took Mel’s phone and tried to get the picture off it. Mel chuckled softly and held out her hand for her phone back. 

“Caityln, you could go make-out with someone in front of him and he still wouldn’t know you liked them. The man is completely oblivious to that side of you because he sees you as a little sister” She put her phone back in her pocket as Caitlyn took a few deep breaths and they all headed to their suite once Jayce returned a few moments later. 

The arena was filling up more and more as Caitlyn took her seat near a viewing window. The suite was one of the smaller options as it was only the three of them. Normally reserved for parties of 5-10 people. The view of the central ring was close enough and high enough that their view was not obstructed. They had used a MMA octagon as the main ring for the tournament. The lights had suddenly changed as the crowd quieted down. A song loudly started as the spotlights spun around the arena before landing on the ring where an announcer stood. 

“Ladies and Gentlemen, we welcome you to the 1st Annual boxing and MMA amateur tournament. We hope that this will become a yearly event where amateurs are able to prove themselves and build up the different sports that each competitor represents.” The crowd cheered loudly and Caitlyn observed how many wore shirts or hats of their own respective favorite fighters or organizations. “This year the tournament is starting with 16 competitors. Tonight's matches have been randomly determined and the winners of each match will head to the top 8” A large bracket appeared on the four big screens above the octagon. 

“The fights for tonight have been randomly created. Our first match of 8 will feature Scar!” The name appeared on the screen in big letters next to the fighter's image and information before returning to the bracket where the name now appeared on the first line on the left side. “His opponent for the night, Finn!” The same graphics appeared and transitioned onto the bracket. Caitlyn couldn’t help but keep her eyes on the screen the entire time. She kept hearing other fighters and seeing the bracket fillup but there was only one name she wanted to see. It happened when announcing the 6th match of the night. 

“For match 6 we have, Vi!” The same picture caitlyn was now familiar with appeared and then disappeared just as quickly when the graphics changed. And it was only her name on the bracket. She hoped that the first matches went by quickly. “Her opponent tonight, Deckard!” The picture of an angry dirty blonde man appeared on the screen as Caitlyn looked over at his information. Vi was taller and heavier, but Deckard practiced Muay-Thai which gave him the added kicking attacks. Ones that Vi didn't use. 

Under the suite stood a large frame in shorts and a black hoodie. Her eyes focused on the screen as she knew who she would fight that night. She turned quietly and made her way to the locker room where she would prepare and warm-up. Sevika had come with her as all competitors needed a coach or representative in their corners during matches. 

Caitlyn sat back in the comfortable chair as she let out a soft sigh. Mel sat down next to her with a glass of red wine in her hand as she handed it over to Caitlyn and took a sip of her own. 

“You were hoping she would be in an earlier fight?” she said softly and grinned. Caitlyn rolled her eyes and took her own drink, crossing her legs as she started out at the arena. 

“Shut up” she replied quietly but couldn’t look at Mel because she was right. 

Jayce had made his way to the seats as he sat on the other side of Mel, his hand automatically resting on her thigh as Mel placed her hand over his. The first fight was starting in a few minutes and the crowd was now filled up with people who had gone to get drinks and snacks first. 

The first few matches were entertaining and there were some favorites that the crowd had started cheering for. Scar had won his match and celebrated by jumping onto the top of the octagon and raising his hands to engage with the crowd who cheered. The second match was faster and the winner, Gert, had taken out her opponent with ease. Ciatlyn didn’t pay much attention to the other matches and focused more on her conversations with Mel. Jayce was wholly focused on the matches and cheered and screamed for each hit and win no matter who it was. 

Vi was wrapping her hands as she sat on a bench. She had decided to leave off her boxing gloves and went with MMA style gloves instead. She figured she could get more out of her hits and take her opponent faster. She knew that Powder and Ekko were in the crowd to watch her and she felt at ease with Sevika in her corner. She stretched and warmed up before Sevika spoke with her on the style she would face and possible plans to use. 

She had lined up by the tunnel when the previous match ended and the octagon had been cleared. This was it. She just needed to go through one fight at a time. There was no past, there was no future. She was here right now and her opponent was the only thing on her mind. 

The lights cut out as the music started to play. She couldn't help the small smirk that tugged at her lips as the familiar sound of Powder’s favorite song “Paint the Town Blue” started playing instead of the one Vi had put in. 

She walked out as Sevika followed a few steps behind her. Making her way to the octagon as the announcer’s voice merged with the sounds of the crowd and music. She entered and headed to her side as she took off her hoodie and rolled her shoulders. She had on a black sports bra and white shorts with the gym logo on both sides of the legs. Her black shoes had blue and pink laces and graffiti designs on them. Vi scanned the crowd and found her sister and Ekko as they cheered for her. She smiled and turned back around as her music faded and her opponent made his entrance. 

Vi didn’t know why, but the first time she saw him he already pissed her off. He strutted into the ring and made a show of flexing and taunting the crowd. His arrogance and the size of his ego were enough to fill the whole arena. Vi shook her head and checked her gloves and shoes. She waited patiently and controlled her breathing while he took every second of his time before getting into position. 

They met at the center as the referee gave them the rundown of the rules and expectations of the fighters. Vi listened attentively and nodded, biting against her mouth guard as her jaw flexed. She held out her hands but Deckard smugly laughed and just turned around waiting for the start of the round. 

At the sound of the bell, the world fell silent for Vi. She watched him move around the octagon and kept her hands up by her face. She needed to keep an eye out for kicks and punches from him. He jumped on his toes and made a few lunges forward to provoke Vi, but she kept her composure. He swung out his leg in a kick and Vi had managed to move her leg out the way before he made contact with her thigh. She circled him and kept a good distance. She had the advantage with her reach and could afford to be a little further away from him than he had to be from her to make contact. That meant he would have to move into her space to get a hit in. 

She waited. She watched. She let him have his moments and tire himself out with his unnecessary taunts and gestures to the crowd. She was patient. A predator waiting for the opportune moment to strike. Deckard had mostly been trying to get kicks in. A few had made contact but they didn't seem to trouble Vi. She could see he wasn't moving closer with his upper half to keep his head out of her reach. 

It took one kick for Vi to realize that when he kicked with his left foot, he put himself slightly more off balance than when he kicked with his right. She waited and waited. As soon as he kicked again with his left, she took the jit and moved forward, landing two hits in quick succession. Her left hand punched him straight with a jab before her right hand followed with a hook. It took a second and Vi found herself standing over the laid out body of Deckard as the ref called a knockout. 

The crowd cheered as she let out a deep breath and walked back to her corner. Sevika tossed her a towel and patted her back a few times as they made their way back to the tunnel. It wasn't the most entertaining fight but she wasn't here to entertain. This was only one fight. One step in the overall goal. As she walked toward the tunnel entrance she looked up. Her eyes quickly caught the woman standing in the suite. Her blue eyes met with Vi’s as she felt her heartbeat harder. Before she could make any more observations she was inside the tunnel and fought the need to go back out and meet the woman in the window. 

Above the tunnel Caitlyn stood up against the glass as she watched the boxer walk back out. Her cheeks flushed as she had felt the world stop when she looked into those grey eyes. She wanted to run out the suite and see if she could find the mysterious boxer that had filtered her way into Caitlyn’s thoughts. 

“So! Now you see why I wanted to come right. It's incredible” Jayce smiled and tossed the last of his drink back, clapping his hands as he stood next to caitlyn, pulling her out of her trance. “The fighters are all so different and the mix of styles makes it harder to know what your opponent will do.” He continued to rant on about it as caitlyn turned to see Mel looking at her with a smirk. 

“Well I know she enjoyed that particular fight” Mel said nonchalantly and placed her wine glass down on the table as Caityln glared at her.

“That one was good. Not as much action, but if you know what's happening then you would be able to tell the strategy that the boxer was using. She must have been waiting for him to falter before attacking” Jayce still stared at the octagon with wide eyes and a wondrous expression. He really enjoyed this sport. 

Mel tilted her head at Caitlyn at Jayce’s response and held out her hand pointed at him. She rolled her eyes and leaned closer to Caitlyn when she sat down. “See, he doesn't even know what we are talking about half the time.” 

Caitlyn chuckled softly and relaxed into the chair. It was strange. She had felt physical attraction before. She had indulged in a few one night stands here and there but she had never felt this type of way before. Why did she flinch and clench her fist every time Vi was hit. Why did she enjoy seeing Vi lay out that idiot after all of his antics during the fight? Why did she feel her heart race when Vi had looked at her. 

She would be able to figure it out later. Right now, she needed to figure out a way to come back for the next round without Jayce learning her true reasons why. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 3

It had been three days since the fight and Vi stood behind the counter of the shop filling a to-go order. She couldn’t stop thinking of the woman she had seen in the suite at the arena that night. Her hands moved on their own as she placed the lids on the coffee cups and put them in a carrier before handing it over to the man. She returned to the front to take the next customer’s order.

“Hey, welcome to The Last Drop.” She looked at him with slight confusion as he cut her off before she could ask him about his order.

“Oh shit, you’re Vi! I watched your fight the other night, it was incredible” his enthusiasm was a bit much but Vi appreciated it either way. 

“Oh, uh, thanks. It wasn’t really one of my best but got the job done” She nervously tapped her fingers against the computer screen as she waited for his order. She wasn’t really sure what to do when anyone complimented her and most of the compliments she received were from women hitting on her. The fact that this man was looking at her like she was some type of celebrity made it even more awkward. “So, what can I get for you?”

“You knocked that guy's ego right out of the arena. He was a dick” he chuckled and took out his wallet. “Can I get a large hot oat latte, a large hot black coffee, and an iced hazelnut latte to go, please?” he added and then glanced over at the baked goods. “Could I also get one of the blueberry muffins?”

Vi nodded and added his items to the order as he paid and she started making the drinks for him and packing the muffin into a small brown bag. He waited by the counter and Vi could tell he wanted to talk about the fight as he kept fidgeting. 

“Are you going to be watching round 8 then?” Vi asked as she poured the straight black coffee in the cup. Smiling a little as his eyes widened with excitement and he had the opportunity to talk about it. 

“Of course! My girlfriend and I are trying to go to each event. I’m assuming you’ll be there as well. From what I saw you’re an anticipated finalist. The other fighters seemed to stick to their individual style and just use what they already know but you managed to try and adapt without losing too much of your fundamentals”

Vi was slightly impressed at his observations and started working on the next coffee. “Well I appreciate your support but I can’t look too far ahead. One fight at a time.” She finished up with the second coffee and placed it in the carrier as she took the last cup out and ran the coffee machine again. 

“I understand. You’re a realist and I totally get that. But just keep in mind, you can still keep your eyes on the stars with your feet on the ground.” he smiled once again and took the coffees and food as he gave a wave to Vi. “It was great meeting you, Vi.”

Vi held up her hand and gave him a small wave with her two fingers as she shook her head at the absurdity of the encounter. Chuckling a little and returning to the counter as she continued with the line of customers. 

Jayce had walked over to the university quad where Caitlyn and Mel were already sitting at a table near a large tree. Mel saw him first as he approached and frowned a little when she only saw three coffees. 

“I'm guessing Viktor cancelled on us, again” she shook her head a little as Jayce gave a small nod. 

“He has to go over a project submitted by two of his students. He seems extremely excited about it and he's so impressed that he is going to ask his student to submit it to the council. It’s apparently a new filter system that can help with the water and air issues in Zaun. If the prototype is functional they could prepare a proposal for full scale development.” Jayce handed out the coffees and sat down as he took out the blueberry muffin and tore off a piece to eat. Caitlyn lifted her oat latte and held it in her hands to help warm them up.

“Even so, he could have spared a few minutes to meet up with us. Making plans with him is almost more difficult than getting Caityln to come out with us.” Mel slid her hot black coffee closer as she stared at Jayce’s choice of drink and ignored the small glare and scoff from her friend. “I don’t know how your teeth are still in your mouth. You have the diet and sweet tooth of a five year old” sighing as he grinned and took a sip of it. 

“Oh!” his sudden exclamation startled the two women as he clapped his hands together. “Remember I said that the barista at the coffee shop said that their boss was fighting” both of them nodded as he continued. “It’s Vi, the boxer that knocked that smug idiot out with two punches” 

The mention of Vi’s name almost made Caitlyn drop her coffee as she quickly turned her head to look at Jayce. “Are you sure?” she asked while looking behind him towards the shop on the other side of the road. Mel was quick to notice but Jayce had focused on putting another piece of the muffin in his mouth.

“Yeah. She actually made our coffees.” he dusted off his fingers and leaned his arms onto the table. “We spoke a little about the fight and she was really chill. Nothing like the photo they had of her on the tournament website”  he added while looking at them both. “I told her that I was going to go to the next round so if you want to join again we can all go together and cheer for her” 

“I guess I can make the time again. I mean this one will be shorter because there’s only four fights, right?” Caitlyn’s attempt at subtly agreeing was not missed by Mel who gave her a knowing look and smirked behind her coffee cup. 

“Probably, but you made it to 6 matches last time so we could end up watching all of them this time” his excitement blinding him to the blush that was now ever present on Caitlyn’s cheeks. She had made it to six matches because after Vi’s fight she wasn't interested anymore. Something Mel also caught onto.

Jayce continued to talk with Mel about their plans for the day before they said their goodbyes. Caitlyn looked back over to where the shop was. Maybe she could go there and ‘accidentally’ run into Vi. Don’t be a creep, you’re making it sound like you're stalking her. She chastised herself and let out a small groan before putting her head on the table with a soft thump”. She needed to talk to Mel. 

With Caitlyn’s classes and the time she needed to study for her end of semester tests, she was only able to make plans with Mel to meet up the following week. She had a morning class on Thursday and Mel was free for lunch. They decided to meet up at a small restaurant near Mel’s office. 

Caitlyn was already waiting at the table with a glass of water when Mel walked in. 

“So, I'm guessing you're spiraling and need to talk face to face because texting wouldn’t help?” She placed her bag next to her and took a seat as she smiled at Caitlyn. 

“How the hell do you alway know what's going on?” Caitlyn had tried to not make it sound important because, in her honest opinion, it wasn't. She just needed to put it all out and try to understand what she could do. 

“It's a gift” Mel shrugged her shoulders and let out a small laugh. “Well, let me have it. Do you need a sound board just to vent and agree with you, or do you need honest Mel?” She nodded thanks to the waiter who had brought her a glass of water and the menus. 

“I need honest Mel. I think I'm going crazy.” Caitlyn's voice was serious but Mel almost choked on her water. “Im serious Mel. Ever since I saw her I feel like I'm turning into this creepy stalker.” she leaned closer and spoke softer “I even thought of going into the coffee shop when Jayce told me she was there and ‘accidentally’ running into her” she put her head in her hands. “Am I crazy?” she looked at Mel between her fingers.

“First of all, you’re not crazy. Well not in the literal sense. But I know you Cait, when you want something you go for it. You do this with everything. It just seems a bit more extreme because the thing you want is a person and not an achievement or personal goal” Mel reached over and pulled Caitlyn’s hands from her face, giving her a small smile. “Do you remember that one shooting competition where, even though you still won, the second place contender was only 17 points behind you. You became obsessive, practicing every waking moment so that no one would be able to get closer than 25 points to you again.” Mel gave her hand a gentle squeeze before leaning back in her chair. “Feeling this strongly about someone or something can make people do things they never would, sometimes it's a good response and sometimes it can be a bit out there, but it happens. Although I have to admit I’ve never seen you feel this way with other women you’ve met”

“I know. I’ve felt physical attraction to others before and with Vi, well I mean you have eyes.” Caitlyn gestured to Mel and then let out a sigh. “Even if she's not someone’s cup of tea, she is a very attractive woman. Now if it was just simple physical attraction, I would understand that and move on. I know how this is going to sound, and life isn’t some cheesy romcom, but after her fight when she was walking out the arena, she looked at me and I swear time stopped. There’s this pull in me that is wanting to get close to her.”

“So get close to her” Mel replied as if the answer was that simple. “Listen, if you keep watching her from afar and looking at her pictures on the tournament guide or stalking her at the fights, then we are getting into creepy and obsessive behavior. The way I see it, just be honest. You saw her at the fights, you want to get to know her, you were able to learn of a place you could find her through innocent interactions, so just go there and meet her.”

“You make it sound so straightforward” Caitlyn took a deep breath as she looked out the window of the restaurant before her eyes returned to Mel. “What if I go in there and she doesn’t remember me from that night? It's going to seem as though I’m sort of crazed fanatic or groupie that’s gone to find her”

Mel laughed a little louder and tilted her head back. “Caitlyn, breathe. You go in, if she recognizes you, you talk about that. If she doesn’t then you don’t bring it up and move on. I'll even get you out of going to the next fight if you want. I know it’s easier said than done, but you need to stop overthinking it”

“But, what if-” Caitlyn was cut off by Mel’s raised hand. 

“Overthinking” she wagged her finger in a side to side motion. “If any of your sentences begin with the words ‘What if’ or any other variation of the phrase, I don’t want to hear it and I don’t want you to even think about it”

“I should have talked with Jayce,” Caitlyn muttered with a small smirk. She knew Mel was right but she didn’t like not having a fully laid plan or being able to control the way it would go. Mel scoffed at her comment and looked at the menu in front of her. 

The waiter had taken their order as the two women sat in silence for a bit while Mel responded to a quick email. “I can hear you thinking, Caitlyn” Mel broke her away from her thoughts as she put her phone back on the table. “You need to make a choice and accept your decision on what to do. You are not crazy and your own mind is your enemy right now. You have Jayce as a connection between the two of you, there’s no reason to think of it as anything more than a coincidence that you know where she works. You didn’t stalk her or use unethical methods to find her place of work.” Mel spoke and certain doubts Caitlyn had had started to fall away. “You have two options. Go to the coffee shop and talk to her, see what happens. Or turn into an actual stalker and creeper and keep watching her from a distance.”

Caitlyn nodded and sipped on her water as she gave Mel an appreciative look “You’re right.”

“I’m always right” Mel grinned and Caitlyn let out a small laugh while shaking her head. 

“I'm just going to have to step up and go for it. Whatever happens, happens” Caitlyn sat up straighter and took a deeper breath as she accepted her decision and used her resolve to keep away her anxious thoughts. 

The lunch went by filled with discussions of other topics. Soon the two women were saying goodbye as Mel returned to her office and Caitlyn headed back to the University library to get in some more studying. 

The next morning Caitlyn decided to stop by the coffee shop on her way to her first class of the day. She walked in to find the shop quite busy and filled with customers on almost every table. There wasn't a line but she couldn’t see anyone behind the counter either. She walked forward and stood to look at the menu even though she always ordered the same thing no matter where she went. Her eyes moved to the side as the back door opened. Her chest felt heavy as she watched a young girl with bright blue braids come out to the front and look up at her from behind the counter. 

“Holy shit” Powder looked over to see if the woman was wearing heels, which she wasn't. Letting out a small whistle and nodding her head as if impressed by the woman's height. “what can I get for ya, legs?” she asked and tapped her fingers along the side of the computer screen.

“Just an oat latte, please” Caitlyn responded a bit defeated and paid for her coffee. She looked around while the younger girl started the coffee machine. She noticed some flyers on the counter for the Round of 8 that had images of each fighter in rows of four across the middle of it. She glanced around a bit more before her cup was placed in front of her. 

“Oat latte for Legs” the barista called out a bit louder than necessary as Caitlyn rolled her eyes playfully. The girl then grabbed a flyer and placed it next to the cup. “You should come and watch, my sister is one of the competitors” she tapped at the picture of Vi and Caitlyn nodded, smiling slightly. 

“I actually went to the first round and saw her there. I'll be there next time, too.” she mentioned. 

“Woah, really? That’s great. I bet you don't have to worry about looking over people's heads, huh. My sisters super tall, too” Powder held up her hand to where she assumed Vi’s head would be.

“We're actually in a suite, but in general, no I do not.” Caitlyn couldn’t help but admire the younger girl's brazen personality and energetic gestures. “My friends and I will be rooting for her. Thank you” Caitlyn grabbed the coffee and took the flyer. She had not seen Vi but there was now another point of connection between them. Caitlyn knew she didn't need to push anything. If they met, they met. She would see how things went.

Chapter Text

Vi was training at the gym as Sevika watched. She was trying to use a few new methods and switch over to MMA moves if needed in the fights. She wasn't as worried if she came up against one of the two other boxers in the tournament, but the grappling and kicking styles of the other fighters were something she wasn't as familiar with. She had watched the footage of the other fights and studied their styles and techniques. She had notes on each winner and possible opponent. 

Powder had finished her exams and convinced Vi to let her run the shop for a bit so she could relax and train more. Vi wasn’t as excited about it as there had been a few complaints already about Powder and her unorthodox ways of speaking to customers and her blunt honesty. Ekko would be done in a few days and join powder at the shop. Vi still worked a few shifts and they had adjusted the schedule to allow for each to still have time to themselves. 

Vi landed one last hook as the heavy bag swayed. She stepped back and grabbed her water as she looked at the time, 6:28 am. “Shit” she threw her bottle into her bag and turned to Sevika. “Sorry, Sev, gotta run. I’ll be back tomorrow for your torturous ‘range of motion’ work out” She smiled and grabbed her bag.

“Don’t be late, if you are then ‘torturous’ is going to be a nice way of describing it” Sevika threw her towel at her as Vi grinned and jogged out the gym back home. She had enough time to shower and change before she quickly went down to the shop. She only had about 20 minutes to turn everything on before the shop would open to customers. 

She put on the music and turned on all the lights, went behind the counter and saw that Powder or Ekko had restocked everything before closing last night which meant Vi wouldn't have to. She then rolled her eyes and took the flyers off the counter that Powder kept up there and gave to every customer whether they wanted one or not. 

She had placed the open sign outside before she already saw a few students making their way in. She had a few regulars and it felt good knowing she was providing a space for people in a similar way that Vander had. Coffee and baked goods were a far stretch from liquor and bar food, but the principal was the same and Vi held onto that. 

The day went by as usual and Vi found herself stretching during the small lulls to keep her muscles from tightening. She leaned back against the far counter and crossed her arms over her chest. There was still two weeks until the next event and she was spending as much time as she could preparing. Her time was spent working, training, reviewing footage, some sleeping, and cooking or baking. No matter what she busied herself with, the flash of those dark blue eyes would often work its way into her mind. Vi wondered if the woman would be there again at the next fight. She was in a suite so she either has money or knows someone with money. Would someone like that want someone like her? 

She had met a few high socialites that just wanted a fun time on drunk nights. She had been used to being seen as a quick fuck and good time by the looks in different womens eyes. It was nice at first, no commitment, no responsibility, not having to worry about anything after. But it got out of hand during her last encounter when the woman had used Vi’s origins from Zaun as some type of kink of hers to get off and wanted her to ‘breed her with her dirty undercity seed’. Vi had gotten the hell out of there and hadn’t been with anyone since. Vi shuddered at the memory and returned to work as she busied herself some more until Ekko and Powder came in at 2:00 pm to take over. 

The rest of the week went by and Vi was feeling the effects of training as she was implementing new techniques and elements of flexibility that Sevika enjoyed as much Vi hated. 

The Saturday before the tournament event, Vi was surprised to see the tall, excited man enter her shop again and let out a chuckle as he waved at her. He had apparently come in a few times when Vi wasn’t there and even helped Powder hand out some of the flyers for the event.

“Vi!” he said and shadow boxed a little. 

Vi would normally hate the excitability that the man had but for some reason it made him who he was. He seemed to always be happy and energetic. “Jayce” she said in return and walked to the computer to take his order. 

“How's my favorite boxer doing? Training hard, ready to win?” He wiggled his eyebrows and smiled as Vi rolled her eyes. 

“I'm really your favorite boxer? I'm pretty sure there are hundreds of better people to support” She raised her eyebrow and honestly couldn’t understand why he was so friendly and always so supportive when he barely knew her. 

“I don’t care about others, you’re the first boxer I've watched that I actually enjoyed. Therefore, you're my favorite” he clapped his hands together to emphasize his point.

“That makes no sense, you’ve seen me fight once. I feel like you need to lower your expectations.” Vi sighed as Jayce just shook his head slowly. 

He gave a mischievous grin and leaned closer “I even spoke with Powder, were going to have shirts made” 

Vi’s eyes widened and then narrowed at Jayce as she pointed a finger at him. “I will deal with her later, but I swear to you Jayce, if I see you wearing a shirt with any reference to me or this event, I will knock you out. It’s not a big thing and both yours and powders enthusiasm about it is unwarranted.” Her tone shifted back from seriousness as she calmed herself down with a deep breath. “Now, what do you want?” 

“Iced hazelnut latte and the..” he moved his neck to the side to see what they had for the day “ohh, white chocolate and cranberry chunky cookie!” Vi tapped at the screen as he paid. “I understand why you don’t want me to get super involved as we don’t know each other that well, but why not your sister? It was her idea. She wants to make a whole bunch of merch and sell it here at the shop”

“That's not happening” Vi responded matter of factly and slid the cookie in a small brown bag before making the coffee. “I’m just not one for all the attention. It's a small tournament and I don't want to make a big deal of it. Fight, win, get the money, move on. That’s it.” she shrugged and placed the cup on his coffee before handing it to him. 

“Alright, I get where you're coming from. I’ll back off. Just coffee and delicious baked goods is all I’m after here” he grinned and held his hands up in a mock surrender as Vi made his drink and rolled her eyes with a small smirk. 

“Coming to the fights and supporting me there is more than enough. Hell, even supporting the coffee shop like this is all I ask for” She handed his drink over, sliding across the counter to him. 

“I’ll be at the fight with a few friends next week. If you want, you can come up to our suite if your fight is one of the earlier match ups” 

“I appreciate the offer, we will have to see how it goes” Vi gave him the small two fingered wave as he raised his drink and thanked her before heading out. 

Vi grabbed her phone and called Powder. “What's this I hear of you wanting to make merch?”

Powder was half asleep as she answered the phone, her eyes barely open when they shot wide at Vi’s question. She was pretty sure Vi could hear her gulp through the phone. 

Vi had compromised with Powder that she would be able to make shirts for her and Ekko to wear, and one for Jayce as well, but they would not be running a side hustle out of the coffee shop and selling them to customers. 

Powder had come up with the design that showed Vi’s outline in white with her signature hair style in bright pink on a black shirt. They had used one of her pictures from the photo shoot as a reference where Vi was posed in the traditional boxer stance. Across the back in neon blue, pink, and purple was her name. Powder had even made Vi a hoodie version to wear for the next fight in two days. 

--------------------------------

“You did what?” Caityn stopped walking and glared at Jayce as he froze and wasn’t sure why exact;y he was in trouble. 

“I invited her up to the suite if she wanted to join us after her fight. She’s a cool person, Sprout, I think you’d like her actually” he added as Caitlyn took in a deep breath. “She might not even be able to depending on when her fight is”

They continued walking as Caitlyn thought about the possibility that Vi would be there with them in the suite. What would she say to her? What would she do? What would she wear? She needed to call Mel after her class this afternoon. Jayce didn’t know it, but he had simultaneously provided the opportunity to finally talk to her, but also brought back all the anxious thoughts she had pushed away these past couple of weeks. 

Caitlyn had her phone in her hand as soon as she left the lecture hall and walked out the building. Mel had picked up after the first few rings. 

“Jayce invited Vi to the suite” was all she had to say before Mel started to talk her out of her spiral again. Caitlyn wrapped her scarf around her neck and buttoned up her dark blue coat as she held the phone against her shoulder with her ear. 

“That's perfect! You've been worrying about meeting her and now you don’t have to. Fate has stepped in with his massive shoes and done it for you” she chuckled softly. “You'll be fine, Caitlyn. Just let things happen. You agreed to that yourself the last time you went into a panic”

“I know, I know. I appreciate your concern and I have accepted it. But now I have a new problem. What do I wear?”

She heard Mel laugh louder this time and it made Caitlyn roll her eyes. “This is serious, Mel.”

“I'll come through earlier to help you pick out something. You could wear a literal potato sack and women would still look at you like a delicious meal” Mel argued to make a point of Caitlyn’s objective attractiveness. 

“Fine. But just to be safe I'll send you some pictures of the clothes I have. If none of those work ill have to go shopping beforehand and you'll be coming with me”

Mel had agreed to Caitlyn’s terms and she later received a plethora of photos sent through showing a wide variety of options. Mel had given her opinion on a few items and they had both created a respectable outfit choice for Saturday night. 

---------------------------------

Vi had rested on Saturday morning by order of Sevika. She made herself a good breakfast and followed the diet that had been created for her. She did her stretches and began the mental preparations for the evening ahead. Powder and Ekko were running the shop this morning, both of them now on winter break. They would be closing early that day so they could both head down to the arena. 

Vi had received a message through her instagram from Jayce. 

Let me know if you're still interested in visiting the suite later. Good luck! You're going to kick their ass no matter who they are! 

Vi had liked the message and put her phone back down and on silent mode. She needed to keep her focus throughout the day and the others knew not to bother her. 

At 2:00 pm Vi had been picked up by Sevika. She wasn’t allowed to take her bike because Sevika believed she would end up hurting herself or crashing before the fight. Vi had protested before Sevika had dragged her to the car and told her to get in and to stop being such a dumbass. 

The arena felt different when empty. Besides the fighters and their coaches, there were a few people setting up the behind the scenes work and the food stalls setting up their stations before the crowd would show up. Vi had headed straight to her locker room and unpacked to start getting ready. Due to the nature of the random match-ups all the competitors needed to be ready for the first fight. 

Vi had changed out of her sweats and into her sports bra, shorts, and hoodie. They had decided to leave her shoes off and either wear them or wrap her ankles depending on the opponent she would face. She warmed up and stretched more, making sure to get all muscle groups and go over the newer techniques she had worked on in the past month. 

Sevika had the possible opponents loaded up on her tablet so they could go over the game plans they had worked on for each. Vi studied the moves once more and her counters in her head as she shadowed the movements. It was nearing 4:00 pm and the crowd had now started to arrive for the first fight at 5:00 pm. 

Vi made her way out to the tunnel before 5:00 as she stood with her hood up and arms crossed. Her hands wrapped and gloves already on. She was purely focused on the screens above the ring but couldn't help herself from stepping out a bit further so she could glance up at the window she had seen the woman standing at the last time. 

She leaned back against the wall of the tunnel and looked up, once again, her eyes met the dark blue eyes that had been running through her head. Vi smirked and gave the woman a wink before she moved back into the shadows of the tunnel. She didn’t know where the confidence to do that came from and had to control her breathing from the rush of adrenaline that was now surging through her body and making her heart race. 

In the suite Caitlyn was frozen in place, her eyes still focused on the spot Vi had been standing in.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5

“Ladies and Gentlemen, we welcome you to the 1st Annual boxing and MMA amateur tournament. Tonight's event is the Round of 8!” The crowd cheered and the lights above the arena swiveled around as the screens above showed the eight competitors of the evening. “The draw tonight will determine who makes their appearance in our quarterfinals. 

The first fight of the evening will be between Gert!” the same graphics depicting the photo of Gert and her name transitioned onto the bracket “and Rictus!” The image of a large man with a scowl on his lips crossed the screen before his name joined Gert’s. The crowd cheered louder and there were a few chants of ‘Rictus, Rictus, Rictus’ flowing amongst the screams and clapping. 

“Our second match up of the evening will have Theiram and her opponent, Vi!” The crowd cheered once again as Vi had turned to head back to the locker room. She paused when she heard a chant of her own and looked back out at the arena with a look of surprise. She shook her head and continued down to the back area. She didn’t need to know what the last two matches were. She had her opponent and now she needed to focus. 

“Thieram is a boxer, too. Do what you do and you'll be out of here before you know it. He’s bigger than Deckard, but slow” Sevika had said the moment Vi walked in. She went to sit on the bench as she pulled her shoes up and strapped them up. 

“Do I switch to boxing gloves or keep these?” Vi asked looking up as she tied her shoelaces. 

“Up to you, I can contact her team and offer to come to an agreement out of respect and sportsmanship?” Sevika had asked and then walked out as Vi nodded. 

Thieram’s team had not been as respectful and ended up slamming the door in Sevika’s face. In turn, Sevika had even asked if Vi would be willing to go bare knuckle with a sly grin. Vi had kept on the MMA style gloves and was even more worked up now than before. She used her anger as a fuel for her motivation instead of giving it full control. She had made that mistake in her youth and while she won most of her fights, she ended up almost as hurt as those she fought. 

The first fight was underway already and Vi could hear distant cheers and muffled words as the announcer commented between rounds. She was in her own zone as she kept her body moving and loose. The final announcement came through as Rictus had won and the knock on her door signalled it was time for Vi to head out. 

She entered the ring second to the familiar song that played on her first fight as the sounds around her became a gentle hum in the background of her mind. She took off her hoodie and tossed it over the octagon fence to Sevika before meeting Theiram in the middle. At least he wasn’t as cocky as Deckard and tapped gloves with her before they got into a starting position. 

The bell rang through and both fighters held up their hands by their faces. Vi felt more comfortable as she only needed to use her boxing techniques. Both boxers circled around for a bit, sizing up their opponent. Theiram took a chance first and released a jab with right hand. Sevika was right, he was a bit slow. Vi ducked her head in time to dodge it and smirked at him. He appeared to have an immediate reaction to that as he went for another swing with his left, another that Vi was able to get away from by leaning her head back. She circled around some more, taunting him slightly with her grin that showed the pink and blue mouthguard over her teeth. 

Theiram stepped closer to get a combination of hits in as Vi blocked him, guarding her head with her arms. She moved back and her eyes glanced up as she spotted the woman in the window again, her focus broken for a split second before she felt Thieram’s right hook connect with her cheek. Her head turned from the force as she cursed at herself internally and regained focus.

‘ He may be slow but there’s power behind those hits ’ she thought to herself. She could hear Sevika yelling at her from outside the octagon as she glared back at Thieram. ‘Can’t let him get too many of those in’ 

Vi readjusted her stance and gave him another smirk, dodging his left jab and countering with her own.  The hit wasn’t as clean but did force him off balance as Vi stepped closer. She controlled her punches and had Thieram up against the cage as she dealt a few body blows and then a hook to his face. He was moving his upper body and parrying to block most of them but the force of them alone showed Vi’s true strength. She stepped back and waited for him in the middle of the octagon. She could have taunted him more but that wasn’t her style. She wanted a fight. 

Thieram moved off the cage and approached as the two danced a bit more. There was an exchange of blows as both managed to get a hit in. Vi felt his right hook land again and she was able to get in a body hit and jab to his face. He stumbled back a bit and gave Vi an opening. She stepped in and used her right hand to punch his ribs before her left followed. Both clean and powerful hits that caused him to drop his arms just enough for Vi to swing her right hook that knocked him onto his knees. He got back up and put some distance between them as the crowd had grown louder after witnessing the attack. 

For MMA fighters they would jump on the opportunity to get more hits in if their opponent was on the ground, but boxers didn’t do that and Vi gave him the space to get up. She felt incredible. It had been a while since she fought someone else and had only hit a bag for the past few years. She smiled purely out of amusement but Thieram did not see it that way as he curled his lips into a snarl and came for her. 

His swings were wild and didn’t hit cleanly, one glancing off Vi’s arm and the other one missing her head completely. Vi held her arms up and blocked the hits, duckling when she could to avoid his hooks and tensing her core for the few body hits he used. Vi could take them, she would let him tire himself out if he was going to fight this chaotic. Through his aggressive and reckless attack, he landed a punch below the belt and Vi’s vision turned white, she dropped down and held her hands over herself and let out a pained groan before she took in deep breaths. The ref had stepped in and kept Thieram back as Vi had moved onto her knees, one hand holding her upper body up and the other over her crotch. Once she stood back up and had recovered enough, the ref gave a warning and then continued the match. 

Vi was angry now and rolled her shoulders as the fight continued. She used faster footwork to get in closer and unleashed her own barrage of blows. Thieram tried to block and parry but Vi had located open spaces that she took advantage of. She managed a left jab that struck him on the nose as his head tilted back, her right arm hooked around and landed the final blow, knocking him out as he fell face first to the ground. His arms and legs spread out as the fight was called, the ref took Vi’s hand and raised it, claiming her victory. She thanked him before walking out the octagon. 

She muttered to herself and limped slightly as Sevika followed her back to the locker room. Vi could feel a small trickle of blood on her cheek as it had already started to swell from the couple hits she took. She sat on the bench as someone had come in to take care of it. 

“Well that was different than I thought it would be,” Sevika commented as the cutman cleaned Vi’s face and put a small piece of medical tape over it. “What the hell happened there? You gave him a free fucking hit” she sounded slightly annoyed but Vi just shrugged. 

“Doesn’t matter. It won’t happen again” she knew she had to keep her composure, especially in a match. Why was she so easily distracted by that woman?

“It better not. Youre into the final 4 now and the competition is only getting stronger” Sevika noted before leaving so Vi could shower and change.

Caitlyn had spent the entire fight by the window. Her eyes solely focused on the tattooed boxer. When Vi had looked up at her she felt a smile tugging at her lips, one that quickly turned into a gasp as both her hands flew to her mouth. Seeing Vi get hit like that had been something she wasn’t prepared for. Jayce had started yelling something towards the octagon that Caitlyn didn’t bother to listen to as she continued to watch. 

Her eyebrows raised when Vi was hit low. ‘ Why would she…ohhh’ was the thought that ran through her head before a blush made its way onto her cheeks and she bit her lip. Her heart felt like it was in her throat the entire time, only relaxing and letting out a breath she didn’t know she was holding once Vi had knocked him out. She watched the boxer walk back down the tunnel before she turned and fell into the seat next to Mel. 

“That was quite the fight, don’t you think?” she asked Caitlyn and handed her a glass of wine. 

“That was incredible! Vi knocked him out cold, they still can’t wake him up. Ohhh! They're taking out the smelling salts!” Jayce yelled and smiled as he watched Thieram jerk awake and the medical staff helped him out of the ring. 

Mel rolled her eyes at her boyfriend's childlike wonder at the events. She turned her gaze back to Caitlyn who had managed to calm herself down again. “That was exhausting. I feel like I was the one who was fighting” Caitlyn admitted with a sigh as she crossed her legs. 

Vi had gotten out of the shower and changed into a pair of black sweatpants and a light grey hoodie with sevika’s gym logo on it. She packed her things away and took out her phone. She figured she would message Jayce and ask if it would be alright to bring Powder and Ekko up to the suite. She would have preferred to go straight home but she couldn’t deny the opportunity for the two youngsters to enjoy the night more. 

Jayce had responded immediately. He had gotten to know Powder and Ekko during his visits to the cafe and was excited to see them again. He messaged her again to tell her where he would meet them so they could head to the suite. Vi grabbed her bag and went out to get Powder and Ekko as they made their way up to the second floor. 

Jayce was waiting outside the closed area as he watched the three of them approach. Powder was trying to touch Vi’s face as Vi kept swatting her hands away. 

“That was incredible, Vi! Never doubted you for a second. We were cheering for you the whole fight” he said and put his phone in his pocket. 

“I appreciate that, Jayce. And for letting us come up to your suite. Thanks” she gave him a small smile and patted his shoulder. 

“It’s nothing. Come on, the next fight should be starting soon” he led them through security and down a hallway as he opened a door and walked in. “Make yourself comfortable, there’s drinks and food” he pointed to the side “and this is my girlfriend, Mel and our friend, Caitlyn” 

Vi froze in the doorway as she watched as the two women stood up to meet their guests. Her eyes locked once again with those beautiful blue eyes, this time only separated by a few steps. 

“It's a pleasure to meet you, Vi. I’m Mel” she held out her hand as she approached and Vi was torn away from her gaze. 

“Right. Yeah, uhm this is Powder and Ekko” They both waved as Vi said their names. “It’s nice to meet you, too. We really appreciate you letting us join you up here” she answered and shook Mel’s hand before her eyes returned to Caitlyn who had also walked closer. 

“Legs! I didn't know you knew Jayce” Powder had already grabbed herself a drink and ws now sitting up on the bar with her legs swinging as Ekko chuckled next to her. Vi glared at her at the inappropriate way she had addressed Caitlyn.

“Oh, well yes. I wasn’t under the impression that you knew him so well” she said politely and was now standing with the rest of them in a sort of circle near the door. 

A small smile appeared on Vi’s lips as she heard Caitlyn speak. Her voice was gentle and that accent was like music to her ears. Vi held her hand out towards Caitlyn, “Hi” 

“Hello” Caitlyn reached her hand out and blushed slightly as Vi’s hand practically enveloped hers.  Her hand was slightly calloused but her touch was gentle and Caitlyn’s mind went into overdrive. They both dropped their hands to their sides as Jayce ushered them down to the seats. 

“Could I get you anything to drink?” Caitlyn asked her and slid her hands into her back pockets. She wore a pair of black jeans that had a row of buttons on the front accentuating her legs and smaller waist. Her top was a beige turtleneck that hugged her figure and also highlighted her neck.

“Water, please. I’m on a ‘no drinking’ order from my coach” Vi suddenly realized that she hadn’t told Sevika where they were and quickly dropped her bag to take out her phone. “Oh, shit. Sorry, one moment” She quickly wrote off a message and then put her phone away. 

Caitlyn let out a small chuckle and held her hand over her mouth as she grabbed a bottle of water and handed it to Vi. It was a slightly unfamiliar feeling as she looked up to meet Vi’s gaze, she mostly had to always talk with her head angled down. Vi took the bottle and thanked her. Both were not moving from the side of the room by the bar as the others had already made themselves comfortable up front.

Caitlyn looked over Vi’s features and noticed her smirking a little. “Like what you see?” Vi asked softly. Her eyes focused on Caitlyn’s face as well. 

Caitlyn quickly looked down to hide her blush as Vi opened the water and took a sip. Her mouth suddenly felt dry as she couldn't understand these bursts of confidence. She wasn’t bad at flirting, but she didn’t need to often use her words as most of her interactions relied on the women finding her body irresistible. 

“Are..are you ok?” Caitlyn asked and slowly raised her hand to point at Vi’s eye.

“Yeah, it would take a lot more than a couple of hits to take me out,” Vi answered as she used her own hand to touch over the swollen cut. “Although I did do it to myself. I got distracted by a pretty girl in a window” she smiled and watched the blush flood Caitlyn’s cheeks again.

Caitlyn looked up again to meet Vi’s eyes as she nibbled on her bottom lip and didn’t know what to do with her hands. She had no explanation for why Vi made her feel like a schoolgirl wanting to giggle and kick her feet excitedly. Her breath hitched as Vi leaned closer and she could smell the fragrance Vi had on. It made a warmth trickle over her body, like sitting by a fire on a cold day or snuggled up in a blanket reading a book. 

“It was worth it though” Vi said softly and then her attention was taken away from Caitlyn as Jayce called for her to say the third fight was over and they missed it. Vi, however, did not miss the glare that Caitlyn shot his way or how Mel smacked him on his arm and pulled him back to his chair. She chuckled lightly as Caitlyn held the bridge of her nose and pinched by her eyes. 

“I'm sorry about him. He is very excitable and absolutely clueless” she let out a soft sigh and held her hands together in front of her body. “He’s an idiot but we love him” she shrugged her shoulders almost in defeat, Vi laughed a little more at her comments and rubbed her hand over the shaved side of her head. Caitlyn wondered what it would feel like to have her hands tangled in Vi’s hair.

“He’s a good guy. You’re not wrong about the excitability though, could be all the sugar” Vi raised her eyebrows as if realizing the source of his endless energy. Caitlyn smiled wider and shook her head in disbelief of Jayce’s timing and Vi saw the small gap between her front teeth. Vi wanted to see her smile all the time. “He’s one of the main customers that keeps buying me out of my pastries. In his defense, and my own slight brag, they are quite good”

“You bake them?” Caitlyn said with a slight surprise in her tone.

“BIg, strong, boxers aren’t allowed to bake?” Vi countered in a slight tease.

“No, that's not what I meant. Well a little bit, you just don’t seem the type” she admitted sheepishly and turned around as her face felt as though it was on fire. Vi had reached out and held her wrist gently as she turned her back to face her. 

“Hey, I’m just teasing. I’m full of surprises. It’s not all just muscle and hitting things” She flexed under her hoodie but Caitlyn could still the muscles in her arms tense a little. Her hand still held onto Caitlyn’s wrist as she let it slip out her hand slowly and pushed her hands into her pockets.

“Yo! Fat hands, Legs! The last fight is starting, are you going to watch or stand there and awkwardly flirt the whole time?” Powder called out as she came over to get more snacks and walked past them by the bar. Vi turned her head to stare at Powder as the younger one clapped her hands together. “Chop chop”

Vi looked back towards caitlyn with an apologetic look. “Sorry about her. She's a handful and very honest about what she thinks and feels. I'll talk with her and”

Vi was cut off as caitlyn waved her hand, “It’s perfectly alright. But, fat hands?” she tilted her head and raised her eyebrow. “What's that about?”

“Well” Vi held up her hands and rotated them “according to her I have hands too big for my body. But it could also be because I would wear a pair of gauntlets when I was younger and pretended to be a hero” Vi smirked a little and then felt time slow as Caitlyn reached up, holding Vi’s right hand in both of hers as she looked at the knuckles. 

“Do you need ice or anything?” her fingers lightly brushing over the red and partially swollen knuckles. Her eyes quickly scanned up to meet with Vi’s as Vi smirked.

“If you wanted to hold my hand, you just needed to ask” Vi joked as she felt her own vulnerability from sharing a story of her childhood so freely. Even if it was one of the more silly and happier memories, the ease that she felt giving up that information made her panic and so she started to deflect with humor.

Caitlyn playfully rolled her eyes and turned, looking at Vi over her shoulder and softly commented, “maybe later” before she walked to the chairs at the front of the room. Vi watched her body as she walked away. Her eyes took in every detail from her feet, all the way up her long legs, and over that small waist and tense back. Vi wanted to walk up behind her and wrap her arms around Caitlyn’s waist and pull her close against her body.

She chose instead to move back as she turned to get something out of her bag. Her own face felt hot after her thoughts about Caitlyn. She pulled a shirt out of the bag and followed after Caitlyn as they joined the group watching the last fight. 

She called out for Jayce and tossed the shirt to him. He held it up and looked like a kid on christmas. “Holy shit! This is awesome” he wasted no time in pulling the shirt over his current button up and asking Mel to take his photo. This caused a collection of eye rolls and chuckles from the other guests in the suite. 

“Why pink and blue?” Caitlyn asked out of curiosity as she stood next to Vi. Vi simply pointed at her hair and then at Powder’s

“No matter where I go, she's always with me and same for her. No matter what” Vi looked back over as Powder, Ekko, and Jayce were now having an impromptu photo shoot with the shirts for Vi. 

“That’s sweet of you,” she added. Caitlyn watched Vi and the way she spoke about her sister. She felt close to Jayce and Mel and they were like surrogate siblings, but she would never truly understand the bond or role of being a sister to someone. 

Caitlyn had returned to her seat and held her wine glass in her hands to avoid fidgeting with them. Vi soon joined in the seat next to her and let out a relaxed sigh as her body sank into the soft and comfortable leather chair. She focused her eyes on the octagon as the fourth fight was starting. The others slowly found their own seats as well and everyone settled to watch. 

Vi turned her head to the side towards Caitlyn. “So, you know what I do. What about you?” She had no interest in the fight and every intention of learning as much as she could about Caitlyn. 

“I’m in my final year of Law school” she smiled softly and replied to Vi while also turning her head closer as they looked at each other.

“Fancy” Vi let out a small whistle and chuckled. “Sure a boxer from Zaun is someone you want to associate with?” she teased and moved her shoulder slightly to nudge Caitlyn’s.

“You’re not just a boxer from Zaun. You’re a business owner and apparently a good baker, although I may have to test that claim myself.” She giggled lightly at the wide smile spread over Vi’s face. “You said so yourself, you're full of surprises and I would like to get to know more about them” Caitlyn had taken that first step, hinting at wanting to get to know more and be around Vi more. 

“I’d like that. You could come to the coffee shop and I'll get you any pastry you like. As long as Jayce hasn’t bought them all” Her smile grew as Caitlyn laughed and she saw that cute gap again. “What’s your favorite little sweet treat?”

“You promise not to judge?” Caitlyn held out her pinky towards Vi. Vi held up her pinky and hooked it around to make the promise. “Cupcakes” her voice was soft as she whispered the answer to Vi who let out a louder laugh. 

She looked back at Caitlyn and kept their pinkies locked together as their hands rested on the chair “I suppose it makes sense. You’re sweet, just like a cupcake” Vi felt caitlyn’s hand move slightly as she felt it rest over her own and her fingers gently brushing over Vi’s knuckles. 

“Then you better start working on your cupcake recipe so I have another reason to come see you” she commented more confidently and Vi swallowed at the deeper tone of Caitlyn’s voice. 

“Noted” was all she could get out. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 6 

Vi and Caitlyn sat in their own little bubble and continued to talk. The fight was going on and Jayce and the others were focused on that. Mel had made a few glances over and smiled at what she saw. Vi and Caitlyn were sitting together near the end of the row with a few seats between them and the others. 

“So you like puzzles? Like actual puzzles or things like riddles and escape rooms?” Vi questioned her as she had rotated her body a bit more to face Caitlyn. 

“Anything that challenges me I guess. I enjoy reading mysteries and watching crime dramas to see if I can figure out the plot before the end” her hand still rested on Vi’s and neither had made an attempt to withdraw. 

“I have a riddle for you. Is there a pen and paper somewhere?” Vi looked around and then got up, her hand slipping out from Caitlyn’s but she quickly returned and sat back down, quickly writing something down before handing the paper to Caitlyn. 

0123456789

Caitlyn looked at the paper and raised her eyebrow “What's the riddle?”

Vi smirked and put her hand back next to Caitlyn’s “How can those numbers be rearranged so that I'm able to text you?”

With a playful roll of her eyes, Caitlyn took the pen from Vi and wrote down her number “smooth” she teased and then folded the paper before she leaned over closer to Vi and reached to Vi’s lap, using one hand to hold her pocket open and she slipped the piece of paper in. tapping it a few times before she sat back. “Don’t lose it now”

Vi had frozen and was breathing harder as Caitlyn slipped the paper in her pocket. “You're teasing, Cupcake” her voice deeper and her eyes more focused as she held onto Caitlyn’s hand before it pulled away. 

Caitlyn felt a tingle run down her spine as Vi had held her hand. Her breath stuttered as Vi’s eyes trailed over her face, to her lips, and back up to her eyes. The little nickname made her stomach flutter. “You teased first” She smirked and leaned back, keeping her hand in Vi’s

Vi smirked and licked her lips as she held Caitlyn’s hand gently. 

The fight had ended and everyone was getting ready to leave. It was just before nine and Vi was feeling hungry. 

“You want to grab something to eat?” she whispered down to Caitlyn who was putting on her jacket. She smiled and nodded, grabbing her purse and slinging it over her shoulder while Vi grabbed her bag and put it on across her chest. 

“I can’t wait until the next round, this tournament is better than I expected!” Jayce walked with Mel as she held onto his arm. The group followed them out and Vi’s hand brushed against Caitlyn’s, causing the woman to blush. 

“You're blushing at a small touch after you had your hand in my pocket?” Vi asked and chuckled softly as she teased Caitlyn. 

“Shut up” she hid her face more and could only look at Vi for a second. 

Vi laughed more and moved her hand closer to Caitlyn’s so that she could hold onto it. The slim fingers slid between Vi’s as they kept walking behind the group. 

Once outside, Jayce offered to give them a ride home. 

“If you could take Powder and Ekko home, I'd appreciate that. I'm going to go grab something to eat” Vi told him. 

“We could all-”

“We will make sure they get home safely” Mel interjected and cut Jayce off with her hand over his mouth. Caitlyn giggled a little and Vi let out a sigh of relief. 

The four of them headed to Jayce’s car and Vi felt Caitlyn’s hand squeeze hers. “I parked down there” she used her head to nod in the direction.

Vi followed and walked up to a silver BMW SUV as Caitlyn unlocked it. “Holy shit, Cupcake. This is nice” Vi walked around it a little. 

“It was a birthday gift. I wanted something a bit smaller but my father wanted it to be a safe car and the salesman convinced him that this was the best choice” she mused and climbed in as Vi got into the passenger seat. Her eyes taking in everything and smiling at the lavender scent that was similar to Caitlyn’s own perfume. 

“It's definitely safer than what I use, or some people might say” Vi looked at Caitlyn as she tilted her head as if asking what it was Vi drove. “I have a bike. Sevika hates it, but I know how to handle it” 

Caitlyn immediately pictured Vi on a motorbike with a leather jacket and bit her lip. 

“Thinking of me?” Vi asked and leaned over the center console as she watched Caitlyn. 

“Don't be absurd” Caitlyn’s voice went a little higher as she lied and started the car. Vi had given her directions to a pizza place a little bit further than the arena. 

When they arrived and climbed out, Vi had waited for Caitlyn to walk around before she took her hand again and they entered the shop. Finding a small table to sit at. Vi looked concerned as she moved her head side to side and looked at the space around Caitlyn’s chair. “This isn’t going to work” she reached closer and grabbed the leg of Caitlyn’s chair before pulling it closer to her. Smiling at the small squeak Cailtyn let out when the chair moved. 

“Do you do this with all your dates?” Caitlyn asked behind the menu to hide her red cheeks. 

“Haven't really been on many dates so this is all for you” Vi responded and leaned on her elbows. 

Caitlyn felt flustered once again and took in a deep breath as she lowered the menu. Copying Vi and leaning on her elbow as she smiled. “I highly doubt someone as sexy as you would be short on dates”

“Most don’t really want to date and I haven’t really had the time or a reason to look for anything more before now” Vi’s eyes softened as the side of her mouth curled up slightly.   

Caitlyn moved her hand to take Vi’s as she leaned closer. “Well now I feel special” she took in a deeper breath and added “I’ve had a few experiences myself of people wanting to go out for the wrong reasons and grew tired of it” 

The conversation fell into a comfortable silence. Vi’s thumb brushed lightly over the back of Caitlyn’s hand. The waiter came by as they both ordered. A whole large meat lovers pizza for Vi and two slices of Hawaiian for Caitlyn. 

“Are you seriously going to eat all of that?” Caitlyn sounded amused as the waiter left.  

“A body like this needs a lot of fuel, Cupcake” Vi leaned back and used her left hand to motion her body from her chest to her legs. Caitlyn’s eyes followed as she looked over Vi and pressed her lips together. 

“Didn’t see enough while I was fighting” the smirk on Vi’s lips was practically audible that Caitlyn didn’t even have to look at her.

Her eyes flicked up seductively as she shook her head slowly, “not even close” her voice creating a shiver through Vi’s body. 

Vi pulled Caitlyn’s chair closer and leaned in so that her face was a couple of inches away. “All you have to do is ask, Cupcake” her eyes flicking down to Caitlyn’s lips. 

Caitlyn lifted her hand up and gently held Vi’s face, her thumb brushing over the bruised and cut cheek under her eye. “Is that what you’re into, darling?” She smirked at Vi’s pupils widened 

The tension between them grew and Vi leaned her face into Caitlyn’s touch. The waiter walked back as Caitlyn saw him out of the corner of her eye and moved back into her chair before the pizza was put into the table. Vi let out a frustrated groan and gave a quick glare at him as Caitlyn chuckled and gently smacked Vi on her arm. 

“Control yourself” she teased and picked up a slice to take a bite. 

“Have you looked in a mirror? You make it sound so easy” Vi retorted as she pulled her large pizza closer and used both hands to lift up a slice. Her stomach rumbling as she realized how hungry she actually was. She took a couple of large bites at once, her cheeks puffed out with food as she chewed. Caitlyn watched her with astonishment as Vi practically devoted the slice. 

They ate in silence for a few moments and Vi had managed to take down five of her slices by the time Caitlyn finished her first. She couldn’t complain though as Vi had pulled the sleeves of her hoodie up showing her forearms and the tattoos that traveled down the back of her arms. 

“When did you get your tattoos done? Seems like it would have taken a while to complete” her finger reaching over and lightly trailing over Vi’s arm. 

She wasn’t sure what the specific pull was but her hands naturally gravitated towards Vi. She wanted to be close to her. To feel the warmth of her skin and the comfort it gave her. She had also noticed that Vi seemed to be just as touchy as she was and wondered if it was for the same reasons. 

“A few years ago. I started them when I was 17 and put the final touches on when I was around 20” she held her arms out and rotated them a bit. “You got any ink, cupcake?” Vi wiggled her eyebrows. 

“No, I don’t” she shook her head and smiled. 

“Ah, so no little sexy surprise under those clothes?” Vi teased while her eyes travelled over Caitlyn’s body. 

“My form of rebellion presented itself in a different form. For me, it was shooting. I started when I was younger and it turned out I was quite good at it” she proudly stated and finished the last bite of her pizza crust before wiping her hands. 

Vi had perked up at Caitlyn’s choice of hobby, if that’s what it was. “Shooting? That’s surprising.” 

“You can’t be the only one with surprises, darling” her head tilted as she used Vi’s words back at her. 

They had finished eating and Vi had paid, ignoring Caitlyn’s protest to pay for half. They walked back to the car when Vi walked faster to be able to open the door for Caitlyn after she had unlocked the vehicle. Caitlyn stopped before climbing in, “If you use all the tricks on the first date, what can a woman expect in the future?” 

Vi leaned in closer which caused Caitlyn to fluster slightly, “There’s no tricks, Cupcake. Is it difficult to believe that maybe I’m just a nice person?” 

Caitlyn cupped Vi’s cheek and shook her head slightly, “There’s no doubt in my mind that you have a good heart, Vi” and slid into the car as Vi closed the door for her and then made her way around. Caitlyn took in a few deep breaths as she felt her body heat up and tried to control herself before Vi got into the car. 

The smile on Vi’s face never faded as they drove back to the coffee shop, and subsequently Vi’s apartment. Vi leaned forward as they approached and saw the lights on inside.  “What the fuck?” she whispered and got out quickly when Caitlyn stopped the car. 

Vi opened the door to see Powder, Ekko, Jayce, and Mel. “Oh shit, hey Vi” Powder yelled from one of the sofas by the back of the shop as they all sat around a table. She walked in with Caitlyn behind her as she stood and folded her arms across her chest. 

“I can explain!” Powder got up and raised her eyebrows when she saw Caitlyn, shaking her head as she would address that another time. “We came back and we were still talking about the fight and what we thought was going to happen in the next round. Then I may or may not have suggested trying out a few of your pastries that you had been practicing with and one thing led to another and here we are!” she held her hands up and out. 

Vi sighed and then pinched the bridge of her nose. “Listen, I don’t mind people hanging out but you have to let me know, Pow.” she turned her head and looked at Caitlyn, “Can I get you a coffee, I'll make it  decaf?” Caitlyn nodded and used Vi to hide herself from the eyes that were currently cast upon her. 

Vi reached out and took her hand, walking with her behind the counter as she got the coffee machine running. “Sorry about this, I didn’t think there would be a welcoming party waiting when we got back” Vi rubbed her thumb over Caitlyn's wrist as they stood and faced each other. 

“I'm pretty sure Jayce had a bigger role to play in it than your sister let on. I’m just surprised that Mel didn’t stop it” she sighed and looked down, her hair falling from behind her ears as Vi gently tucked it back. 

“You make it quite easy for me to be cheesy and predictable, you know that” she smirked and used her wider upper body to keep the others from seeing what they were doing. 

“Maybe that’s part of my plan?” Caitlyn whispered and bit her lip, noting how Vi still held onto her hand. 

“That gets it going for you, huh? Cheesy pick up lines and romcom worthy tropes?” she chuckled softly before reaching over to grab a cup and poured Caitlyn’s coffee. Vi made herself a cup of decaf coffee as well before the two joined the group.

There was a selection of pastries and sweet treats on a plate in the middle of the four as Vi picked up two chairs and brought them closer for her and Caitlyn to sit down. 

“So dinner went well then?” Powder asked and grinned behind her cup a Vi and Caitlyn as she wiggled her eyebrows. 

“Fighting words for someone who sneaks her boyfriend into the apartment most nights” Vi countered as Powder coughed a little, almost choking on her drink and Ekko looked as if his life was flashing before his eyes. “You’re not quiet, Powder. And you know I don’t sleep much at night” Vi sipped her drink, laughing as she saw the shocked expression on Ekko’s face. “It’s all good, little man. I’ve known for months. I don’t know why you both wanted to keep it a secret. I’m happy for you guys” 

Powder and Ekko both looked at each other. Powder blushing slightly as Ekko shrugged his shoulders and moved closer to her, taking her hand in his. “I’ve wanted to do this the whole night” he said softly as the group laughed at their antics. 

The group had relaxed into comfortable conversation when the topic of what they had planned for the winter break had come up. Vi had simply answered that she would be training and working at the coffee shop as usual. Powder and Ekko hadn’t made any plans and were going to focus on their part time shifts at the coffee shop and filling up the other time with whatever they could. 

The group's attention had turned to Caitlyn as she took in a breath and answered “Well my family is hosting the Winter Solstice Gala this year. It’s going to be incredibly boring and probably the worst way to end the year” Caitlyn fidgeted with her cup.

“Mel and I will be joining her as a support system to help her get through it” Jayce commented and grinned. “As long as we keep her occupied and distanced from her mother it should go smoothly”

“If only it were as simple as that. Stopping Cassandra Kiramman from anything is the same as trying to stop a ship with the breath in your lungs. Every event she manages to get to me no matter what we try” Caitlyn added and tried to play it off. 

“Wait” Vi looked at her “Your mother is Cassandra Kirraman? As in Councilor Kiramman?”

“Yes, she is. Why?” Caitlyn was slightly concerned as most reactions to learning who her mother was were negative. People would either get angry or complain to Caitlyn about things she had no influence in. Her heart ached as she wondered if Vi would be one of those people. 

“Oh shit” Powder and Ekko responded at the same time in a shocked whisper. 

Vi stared at her and suddenly felt even more out of Caitlyn’s league. She had already believed that she was punching way above her weight but knowing she was a Kiramman and a councilor’s daughter stretched her further away from Vi’s reach. The council was considered the enemy by the people of Zaun, something Vi had learned growing up. 

“I suppose she wouldn’t be too happy to find out you’ve been interacting with the likes of me. I know how the council views Zaun and its people” Vi’s voice was low and defeated as she looked at the ground. Her hands tensing into fists as memories of her parents' lifeless bodies lying on the bridge flashed through her mind. The memory of finding Mylo dead in the alley from a shimmer overdose and having to carry him back. The sounds of Vander’s coughing and his weakened voice. Being the one to again find another family member dead, this time it was Vander in his favorite chair from when she came back from the gym. Her breathing had escalated as her eyes widened and she felt trapped. She got up and stumbled slightly, clutching at her chest while she made her way outside. “Exc…Excuse me”

“Vi? Vi!” Caitlyn had stood and moved to follow but Powder had grabbed her arm and shook her head. 

“You don’t want to be the one to follow her, Legs. She needs space and air, this isn't the first time she’s done this.” Powder let go of her arm as they sat down again. “Certain things bring back painful memories for all of us but Vi went through things we couldn’t even imagine. It’s not my place to talk about it, she doesn’t even talk about it. She copes in her own way. She’ll probably come back or just head up to the apartment.”

This was the first time Caitlyn had seen Powder in a serious light and it felt unsettling. She wanted to check on Vi, to understand what she had said or done to cause Vi to react this way. She knew it was connected to her mother or her mother’s job. It always was. 

Vi walked out the shop and turned the corner into the small alleyway. She took in deep breaths and sank down the wall until her knees pressed up against her chest. The cold air helped her ground herself as she looked around and picked out things she could identify. The memories soon faded back and she controlled her breathing. It had been a while since she last went through this. The first time it happened she ended up hitting Powder and giving her a black eye without even knowing it. She lifted her head up as a few tears fell down her cheeks, staring up into the stars and squeezing her left palm with her right thumb. 

Caitlyn, Mel, and Jayce left a little after when Vi didn’t come back.

Chapter Text

Powder walked quietly towards Vi’s door the next morning, opening it slightly as she saw her sister curled up on her bed. She let out a small sigh of relief and closed the door again. In the past, Vi had found herself in bars or clubs when dealing with the past, her idea of drowning her memories in alcohol didn’t exactly work. She had finally changed her ways after Sevika had found her passed on the side of the road and had fought with Vi about the choices she had been making.

Powder hated seeing her like this but everytime she offered help Vi dismissed it. ‘It’s not your job to take care of me, that’s my job for you’ the same thing Vi would say each time. Powder looked at the clock and went to get dressed. Ekko had decided not to stay the night but said he would stop by later in the day. She headed down to the coffee shop and started setting up. 

Vi had heard her door open and close. She hadn’t slept at all that night. She grabbed her phone to find a message from an unknown number. 

Unknown

Vi, it's Caitlyn. Powder gave me your number, please don’t be angry at her. Please just let me know you’re ok

She held her phone in her hand for a while staring at the message. She felt ashamed for losing herself like that last night. It was not what she had expected to happen after coming back from dinner with Caitlyn and everything that had been building between them. She closed her eyes tightly and groaned into her pillow. 

She got up and slipped on a hoodie as she walked to the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth. She grabbed her things and walked down to the coffee shop. Sunday morning’s were not as busy as the other days and Vi only saw a few people sitting at the tables when she walked in. Powder was behind the counter typing something on her phone. Vi guessed she was talking to Ekko. 

“So on a scale of one to ten, how badly did I fuck up last night?” She asked her sister and leaned back against the counter by her side. 

“You didn’t fuck up, Vi. They were all worried about you. I had to hold Caitlyn back from going after you. I figured you would never forgive yourself if she ended up getting hurt” Powder slid her phone into the front pocket of her apron. “Was it the same as before? The flashbacks?” she asked quietly

Vi rubbed her hands over her face and sighed. “Yeah, it was. All of them this time, like a timeline” Vi responded just as quietly and kept her eyes forward. “They felt so real. Like it was happening for the first time”  

Powder nodded and took Vi’s hand, squeezing it enough to keep Vi with her. “Is this the time when I ask you to get help and you tell me you don’t need any” she looked up at her sister. “Then we argue for the whole day, don’t talk for a few more, and then forget we even had the conversation in the first place?” 

Vi squeezed her sister’s hand back and leaned over to kiss her on top of her head. “I’ll be ok, Pow. It was just a shock to find out who Caitlyn really is. The mention of the council brought back the memories and everything they have taken away from us.” She leaned her head back and scoffed. “My chances with her were already impossibly slim, now there’s no chance.”

“Oh my fucking shit, Vi. You’re such a dumbass sometimes. You can’t honestly believe that. She couldn’t keep her eyes off you the whole night and her first thought when you left was to make sure you were ok” Powder stepped so she was now facing Vi and looking up at her, poking her in the chest. “So snap out of it, get some sleep or a shower or something” she lifted her hand and gave Vi a couple of soft slaps on her cheek. “And message her, talk to her, talk to someone. Or I’ll have to call Sevika to come and knock some sense into you again” 

Vi had actually taken her sister’s advice and headed back up to take a shower. Once she was out she stood with a towel around her waist and picked up her phone. Taking in a deep breath as she opened the messages to Caitlyn. 

Vi

I’m ok, Cupcake. We close at 2:00 pm today, would you want to come over?

She sent the message and took a deep breath before getting dressed again in a pair of khaki pants and a black and white jacket over a maroon t-shirt. She slipped on her white converse by the door and went down to the coffee shop. 

Her phone buzzed as she was walking down the stairs. 

Cupcake

That’s good to know. I'll see you later, Darling

Vi smiled and continued down the stairs. She just had to make it through the next 4 hours. She worked with Powder for an hour before the younger left to meet up with Ekko for lunch. Vi had made herself a sandwich in the back kitchen and ate it during a lull in the day. 

She was now seeing the resemblance between Caitlyn and her mother and shook her head in disbelief that she hadn’t made the connection before. She squeezed and relaxed her hands, balling them up by her side as her mind raced at the implications of what was happening.

The people of Zaun hated the enforcers and the council that controlled them. They had escalated a peaceful protest into a bloodbath on the bridge all those years ago. They had poisoned Zaun through the toxic air and polluted waters in order to keep their own city clean. They had caused the deaths of thousands since Vi was a child and also took her parents, adoptive father, and adoptive brother from her. 

Her knuckles were white as she clenched her fist tightly before the bell above the door snapped her out of the spiral she had gone into. The customer ordered and Vi began preparing their coffee as she wondered why Powder thought talking about it would make it better. Telling anyone about what happened wouldn’t bring her loved ones back. It wouldn’t change how the people of Zaun are viewed. It wouldn’t clean up the air and water. What was the point? 

Vi watched the clock as the last customer had left. She quickly jumped over the counter and went to change the open sign to closed. She walked back into the shop and cleaned the tables, organized the stock and swept the floor. She wasn’t sure what time Caitlyn would arrive but her heart was racing because she didn’t even know what to say to her when she did. 

She was putting the broom back in the small closet when the door to the shop opened. Vi walked around from the L shaped bend in the store to see who it was. Caitlyn walked in as Vi wiped her hands over her thighs, “Hi” she said nervously. 

Caitlyn had not slept much that night either. She kept remembering the look on Vi’s face and her walking out the shop. She hated seeing the pain and sadness in Vi’s grey eyes. The night consisted of Caitlyn checking her phone to see if Vi had read or even responded to her message. She only managed to get a few hours of sleep after Vi had replied to her that morning. 

She walked into the coffee shop and gave Vi a hug. Her arms wrapped around the taller woman's shoulders and neck while her head tucked into the crook of Vi’s neck. Caitlyn felt a little foolish as she stood there before she felt Vi’s arms wrap around her waist and pull her closer. 

“I’m sorry” Vi almost whispered in Caitlyn's ear. She felt Caitlyn shake her head against her shoulder. 

“You don’t have to say anything, Vi.” her hand gently rubbed the back of Vi’s head over the shaved area, her fingers lightly brushing back and forth. 

Vi had closed her eyes and tightened her hold on Caitlyn’s waist. Everyone always wanted to talk, to answer their questions about what she was thinking or doing. This was the first time she wasn’t expected to do anything and she appreciated it. “Thank you”

Vi was confused. How could someone have such a hold on her? This woman she had seen in the shadows, one that infiltrated her thoughts for the past month, the same one she had met only last night and had gone out to eat with. Vi couldn’t explain the sudden change. The need to be close to Caitlyn, to feel her touch. It calmed and grounded Vi like nothing ever had in the past. The soft scent of lavender filled her senses and Vi could feel her body relax in Caitlyn’s arms. 

They eventually separated from the hug, both slightly red cheeked from the sudden realization of what they had been doing. “Could I make you a coffee?” Vi awkwardly asked and used her thumb to gesture to the coffee machines behind her. 

“I would love one,” Caitlyn replied and followed Vi to the side of the counter as she watched her work the machines. “Would you like to go for a walk? It’s a little chilly out and there’s a chance of snow, but I always enjoy a walk by the lake on the weekends” 

Vi smiled and nodded as she grabbed another to-go cup and made herself a coffee too. “Yeah. I’d like that. It’s been a while since I’ve taken a day for myself” Vi slid the coffee over onto the counter and grabbed a small brown bag, filling it up with some of the pastries that did not sell that day. 

They walked through the park together and found a small table to sit at. Vi opened the bag and they snacked on a few pastries while drinking their coffee. Caitlyn noticed how Vi always seemed to be on alert and kept scanning the area every so often. 

“Do you know when the next event is?” Caitlyn asked and picked a small piece of a chocolate and macadamia nut cookie to put in her mouth. 

“From what I’ve been told they want to hold it near the end of January. Give time to set up a bigger venue because there’s been more hype for it recently” Vi’s eyes met Caitlyn’s as she responded. 

“I can understand that. You also seem to have built up quite a fan base from what Jayce had told me” she smiled softly. “I guess I’m not the only one that enjoys watching you fight” 

Vi let out a soft chuckle and leaned forward on her arms over the table. “It’s crazy. My instagram blew up. I had to turn off the notifications and switch it to a private account.”

Caitlyn had taken her phone out and brought up her own account. “Can I follow you?”

Vi had taken her phone out as they followed each other and put their phones back. Vi collected the empty brown bag and went to throw it away before meeting Caitlyn on the path as they continued their walk. The wind picked up and Caitlyn tucked her head deeper into her scarf. 

“How are you not cold?” Caitlyn asked, looking at Vi who only wore her jacket over her t-shirt. Her own hands balled up in her pockets to stop her fingers from numbing. 

Vi shrugged her shoulders “I tend to produce a lot of heat. Unless it’s in the negatives I generally don’t mind the cold. Summer time is the worst for me though, I always feel like I’m overheating” 

They walked through the park and towards the lake, stopping near the edge. Vi noticed Caitlyn struggling to stay warm as she stepped behind her. 

“Is this ok?” she asked softly and wrapped her arms around Caitlyn’s shoulders, pulling her back against Vi’s body. 

“Yes” Caitlyn replied with a slight hitch in her voice and turned her head as she blushed hard. It wasn’t as noticeable as her face had reddened from the chilly wind. She could feel the warmth build around her body and kept her eyes forward, watching the few people skating on the frozen lake. 

Vi slowly rubbed her hand up and down over Caitlyn’s arm to help her warm up more. She felt relaxed in her arms and smiled to herself. She felt a sense of peace holding Cailtyn in her arms and hugged her a little tighter. “I really am sorry for losing myself like that last night.”

Caitlyn began speaking to tell Vi she didn’t expect her to talk about it but Vi shook her head and stopped her. 

“You deserve at least an apology, Cupcake. I tend to be a private person and I can’t expect others to just deal with my outbursts or shutdowns whenever they happen." she took in a deep breath and continued, "Many of the problems caused down in Zaun are because of the enforcers and the council’s laws. They don’t realize that they are destroying Zaun in order to make their own city perfect. Or they do and they just don’t care.” Vi sighed and Caitlyn reached up to place her hands over Vi’s, her thumb rubbing side to side over Vi’s hand. 

“I just…learning your mother was on the council kind of sent me down a spiral. I know you aren’t connected to it and it wasn’t only your mother making laws or calling the shots for the enforcers, but once the memories and flashbacks hit, I get lost.” Vi admitted and took in a deep breath. She had only intended to apologize to Caitlyn, but being able to say it without looking at her directly had made it a little easier and she found the extra words flowing before she could stop them.

They stayed like that for a while before Caitlyn had turned around and placed a kiss on Vi’s cheek. “Thank you” she cupped Vi’s cheek and smiled at her. “I really appreciate that you felt comfortable talking to me, but I will never force you to.” 

Vi nodded and took Caitlyn’s hand in her own as they locked their fingers together. They walked through the rest of the park and came out on the other side to the market. The rest of the afternoon was filled with light teasing and easy conversation. They stopped at a few stalls and looked at the different items people were selling, Vi joked and picked out the most ridiculous things she could find to make Caitlyn laugh as much as she could. The sound was like music to her ears. 

The two walked slowly back to the coffee shop after Vi realized how late it was getting. She still needed to do her own food prep and bake different goods for the coffee shop. They stopped outside and still held onto each other’s hands. Vi turned to face Caitlyn and smiled softly, her eyes trailing over Caitlyn’s features and stopping at her lips before they met with deep blue eyes. 

“There’s something I’ve wanted to do since I first met you” she leaned closer and Caitlyn swallowed. 

Vi’s eyes searched for any sign to stop but Caitlyn leaned closer and tilted her head back slightly. Vi smiled and closed the distance between them, her lips melting against Caitlyn’s. The kiss was soft at first, Vi’s hand snaked around Caitlyn’s waist and Caitlyn’s arms wrapped around Vi’s neck. They broke apart and Vi rested her forehead against Caitlyn’s. Both of their eyes were still closed and holding onto each other. 

“Now your nickname has a new meaning, you’re sweet like a cupcake, too” Vi teased and Caitlyn slipped her head to the side as she giggled and rested it on Vi’s shoulder.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8 

Vi was lying in bed later that night when her phone lit up with a notification. She grabbed in and turned over onto her back to look at it. 

Caitlyn_K liked a photo

Vi smiled and opened the app before letting out a louder and deeper laugh as she realized Caitlyn had liked one of her photos from 2 years ago. It was a mirror picture that she had taken after a session at the gym. She quickly went to her messages and typed out a message to her. 

Vi

Are you stalking my Insta? 

Cupcake

No….

It was an accident, although it is a very nice picture. 

Vi could picture the blush on Caitlyn’s cheeks and it made her smile even wider. She decided to see how much she could tease her.

Vi

You really seem to enjoy seeing me half naked, Cupcake

Cupcake

Can you blame me? 

Vi bit her lip and got up, she went to her bathroom and tousled her hair, getting to lie just right on the side and to the front. She had on a black shirt with the sleeves cut off, lifting it up and tensing her core as she took a picture. She sent through the picture and a message.

Vi

Now you'll get to have one no one else can see

Vi had to wait a bit longer for a response and worried that she may have gone too far until she saw a new message. 

Caitlyn

That’s unfair, I get to see you but you haven’t seen me yet

Vi swallowed as a picture from Caitlyn came through. She was standing in front of a full length mirror in her bedroom and had on a pair of soft purple silk pajama shorts and a matching spaghetti strap top that left a strip of skin open above her hips. Vi looked over the picture and felt her body heat up. 

Vi

Fuck

That’s what you've been hiding under those thick winter coats?

Caitlyn

I could stop wearing them, but you would have to keep me warm

Vi

Deal 

The conversation shifted onto their plans for the week. Vi’s was the same everyday but Caitlyn had mentioned that her schedule was going to pick up again due to the Gala and then school starting up again. Vi had gone onto Caitlyn’s insta and liked a picture of her at a shooting competition. She had messaged her to say how sexy she looked in her uniform and with the gun. The flirting and teasing continued until it was around 10:00 p.m and Caitlyn told Vi to go to sleep because she had to get up early. 

Vi had another night of restless sleep. She woke up with a sinking feeling in her chest, her body tense and coated in sweat as she sat up with a quick gasp around 3:00 am. She only managed a few more minutes of sleep before her alarm went off at 4:00 a.m. Her routine went back to normal after her rest day and she was back in the gym before opening the coffee shop and then heading to the kitchen to bake for the next day while either Powder or Ekko covered the afternoon shift. 

She had asked Caitlyn to dinner on Saturday and waited outside the coffee shop that night. She wore black slacks and a white button up that had the top three buttons undone. The shirt fit over her body perfectly and hugged each arm showing off her broad shoulders and smaller waist. She wore a long beige coat that stopped under her knees and black shoes. 

Caitlyn pulled up and Vi could see her look her over. Vi climbed in and leaned over, giving Caitlyn a soft kiss as she held her chin. 

“Hey, beautiful” she used her thumb to gently brush over Caitlyn’s jaw. 

“Hey, yourself. You look very sexy, darling” she reached over and fixed the collar of Vi’s shirt as her eyes traveled down and back up. 

They drove to the restaurant and Vi had got out and quickly made her way around to open Caitlyn’s door for her, offering her arm once they walked from the car. The restaurant was a well known steakhouse that had an elegant and intimate feel. They were taken to a table and Vi helped Caitlyn take off her coat before pulling the chair out for her. Caitlyn had worn a strapless dark blue dress that cut over her chest and connected to banded sleeves on her upper arms. The dress was longer than Vi had thought and had a slit up her left leg. 

Vi took off her own coat and watched as Cailyn’s eyes moved over her body. She sat and took Caitlyn’s hand in her own, holding her fingers while her thumb rubbed over the back of Caitlyn’s hand. “Didn’t get enough from the pictures”

“I'll never get enough, darling” she replied and bit her lip, squeezing Vi’s hand leaning back in her chair. “Now behave, we are here for dinner” 

Vi grinned wider and licked her lips, her voice came out deeper than usual “And what if what I want to eat isn’t on the menu” 

Caitlyn had realized what she meant and lifted the menu up to hide her face, feeling the familiar heat flood her cheeks and also her core. She cleared her throat and composed herself but was unable to find the words she needed to respond as her head spun. “Behave” she managed to get out in a whisper. 

Vi took it as a win and scanned the menu. The waiter came by to take their orders and their food was brought out a while after. They ate and Vi asked Caitlyn about her classes at the university. She explained that Powder and Ekko were studying engineering and were working on a project right now. 

“Wait. Are they the students that designed the filter system?” Caitlyn leaned closer and lifted her wine glass to take a sip. 

“Yeah, how did you know about that?” Vi looked at her with a skeptical raised eyebrow. 

Caitlyn waved her hand and chuckled lightly. “The applied engineering professor is a friend of Jayce’s and therefore mine and Mel’s through association. He had spoken to Jayce about it and was very excited. Viktor is from Zaun, as well, and he highly supports Powder and Ekko’s proposal.”

Vi shook her head and smiled, “Wow, small world, huh? But I have no doubt that those two are going to do something great. I don’t understand their work besides the main goal of the system, every time Powder talks about it I just nod along and let her get it all out” 

“You really care for your sister. It’s very admirable to see how you treat her and support her” Caitlyn’s voice softened. 

“Yeah well, she's all I have left, and she’s got the best chance to be someone, make a difference in the world” her voice softened and she turned the glass of whiskey with her fingers. Vi raised her glass as she noticed the atmosphere change. “To Powder and Ekko and the changes they will bring to the world” 

Caitlyn raised her glass and toasted with Vi before she took a sip and nodded. She saw once again as the pain and sadness flashed over Vi’s face when talking about her family, but Cailtyn now knew a little bit more. If Powder was all Vi had left, she had lost everyone else and it was connected to the enforcers and the council from what Vi had talked about a few days before. 

“You're amazing” Cailtyn said softly and took Vi’s hand in her own. “I have never met anyone with such a big heart like you have” 

Vi didn’t know what to say back and so she did what she usually did in situations like this. “It's not the only ‘big’ thing I have” 

“Vi!” Caitlyn gasped and looked around to see if anyone had overheard what Vi had said. “I’m trying to be serious and tell you what I truly think about you” she almost whispered and looked back to Vi.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry” Vi smirked a little and Caitlyn's face turned red. “I didn’t know how to respond so that just came out” 

“If someone compliments you it’s easiest to just say thank you” she waved her hand in front of her face to try and cool it down as she was still flustered. 

“Thank you, Cupcake” she said softly and took Caitlyn’s hand, kissing it on the back before holding it across the table. 

Vi had excused herself from the table and secretly paid for the meal while Caitlyn was finishing her glass of wine. When they left and she had tried to pay, she ended up playfully smacking Vi on her shoulder in protest. 

“You paid the last time, I was going to pay this time” she put her purse back and placed her handbag over her shoulder. Vi took her hand and they walked back to the car. 

“I asked you out so I pay” Vi smirked and looked over at Caitlyn. “And if you ask me out, I accept, so I pay” she laughed softly as Caitlyn rolled her eyes. 

They drove home and Cailtyn parked outside the coffee shop. Vi unbuckled her seatbelt and looked over at Caitlyn. 

Caitlyn leaned closer, cupping Vi’s cheek as they shared a soft kiss. They had done the same each time they would say goodbye. She wanted more from the kiss but Vi was always soft and gentle with the kisses they had shared. 

Vi was fighting back the urge to deepen the kiss. She followed Caitlyn's lead and they always seemed to be tender and sweet. She broke the kiss and looked into Caitlyn’s eyes, she could feel her breath on her lips as her heart beat harder in her chest. She swallowed and took the leap. 

“Would you like to come in for coffee?” the corner of her mouth tugging up as Cailyn’s head pressed against hers. 

“Don’t feel like saying goodbye yet?” Caitlyn teased. 

“I’d prefer to say goodbye tomorrow morning,” Vi responded.

Chapter Text

Vi held Caitlyn’s waist and pressed her up against the door after they entered her apartment. Kissing her harder as Caitlyn moaned softly against her lips. Caitlyn’s hands slid over Vi’s shoulders and up to her neck, holding her head and sliding her fingers through Vi’s hair. It felt soft and her nails scratched against Vi’s scalp eliciting a moan from a boxer. 

Vi pushed her hips into Caitlyn and kissed down her jaw. Her lips trailing to a spot under Caitlyn’s ear and then her neck. Caitlyn tugged lightly on Vi’s hair as she felt Vi grind against her. Vi’s hands slid over her waist and down to her thighs, lifting her up in a swift motion and carrying her easily to the bedroom. 

“I’ve wanted to get you out of your clothes ever since you sent that picture” Vi mumbled against Caitlyn’s lips, continuing the kiss and almost stumbling when her knees weakened as Caitlyn nibbled on her bottom lip. “You’re so fucking sexy, baby” her voice lower and raspy, hands tightly holding Caitlyn’s thigh and ass. 

She lay Caitlyn on the bed and moved over her, her hand pushing up Caitlyn’s dress over her thigh as she attacked her neck with kisses once again. 

“I’ve wanted to feel your hands over my body since the first time you touched me” she arched her back as Vi nipped at her collarbone and kissed over her chest. Her hands ran up Vi’s arms and to her shoulders before she moved them to start unbuttoning her shirt. “This needs to come off, now” 

Vi smirked and leaned back, pulling the shirt off to reveal a white sports bra as Caitlyn’s hands moved to feel over her abs. She moaned softly as Caitlyn dragged her nails over them and then hooked her fingers into her pants, pulling her down again and continuing the kiss. 

Vi snaked her hand under Caitlyn and felt for the zipper as she used her other arm to lift Caitlyn up. She held her and felt Caitlyn’s legs hook around her waist as Vi knelt on the bed. She pulled the zipper down and grew frustrated as it was going to be a bit more complicated to take it off in this position. 

“How expensive is this dress?” Her deepened voice vibrated over Caitlyn’s lips as she pulled back from the kiss. 

Caitlyn giggled and looked into Vi’s eyes as she rolled her hips and Vi moaned. “Not very expensive, but I would like to keep it” 

Vi groaned and moved back to let Caitlyn stand up as she watched the dress slowly fall down from her body. Vi’s pupils were wide as she stood and took in the sight. Caitlyn stood in her heels and a pair of black lace underwear and matching strapless bra. 

“You’re perfect” Vi moved closer and picked Caitlyn up again as she rotated and got them back on the bed. She slid between Caitlyn’s legs and held herself up with one hand. Her right hand caressed Caitlyn’s waist and thigh before brushing lightly over her panties. 

Caitlyn closed her eyes and arched her back, rocking her hips to feel more of Vi’s touch. 

“Please, Vi” she whispered and then gasped as Vi rubbed circles over the wet spot already forming against the fabric. 

“Already so wet for me, baby” Vi moaned by her ear and then kissed her way over Caitlyn’s chest, her lips brushing lightly over her breasts beneath her bra, down against her tight stomach and moving her own body lower on the bed. She reached her destination and pulled Caitlyn’s panties to the side while she kissed the inside of her thighs. 

She could see the wet stands against the fabric and looked up at Caitlyn before running her tongue through her lips and flicking over her clit. 

“You taste so good, Cupcake” pushing her tongue back in and locking her lips against Caitlyn’s core as she worked her mouth over the wet folds. 

Caitlyn’s eyes rolled back and her left hand tangled in Vi's hair as her right gripped at the blanket next to her head. 

“Oh god, yes” she rocked her hips as Vi moved her head with the motions and kept her tongue working. 

Vi used Caitlyn’s moans to learn what made her squirm more. She sucked on her clit and pulled her head back, her hand taking over, sliding her middle finger into Caitlyn and working it in and out slowly. 

“More, Vi” Caitlyn panted and let a raspy breath escape when Vi added a second finger. “Shit, your hands are so big” she shuddered and felt Vi’s fingers slide deeper. 

“Tell me what you want, baby” Vi watched her and moved her fingers faster. She wanted to please Caitlyn, to make her lose control and unravel under her touch. 

“Fuck me” Caitlyn whimpered and Vi kissed over her lower stomach. “Make me cum for you” 

Vi groaned and bit at the skin by Caitlyn’s hip above her thigh as Caitlyn’s hold on her hair tightened. She turned her hand over and pushed her fingers in faster, her tongue teasing Caitlyn’s clit. 

“Don’t stop, I’m close” Caitlyn rocked her hips more and her other hand grabbed onto Vi’s head. She felt the pleasure building up and looked down to watch Vi, her gaze meeting Vi’s eyes as she felt the room spin and her body tingle all over. Her body tensed and shook as her orgasm rippled through her body. Her grip on Vi’s hair relaxed as she lay back down on the bed and caught her breath. 

Vi smiled as she pushed Caitlyn over the edge and felt her fingers get squeezed and imagined that same feeling over her cock. She pulled her fingers out slowly and lifted them to her mouth, sucking off Caitlyn's wetness. She climbed back over her and kissed her softly. 

“You are very good at that.” Caitlyn smiled against Vi’s lips and held her face in both hands, tasting herself on Vi’s tongue. She rolled them over and lay next to Vi  before running her hand over Vi’s stomach and feeling the ridges of her muscles. “You have no idea how much you turn me on, Vi” her hand traveled lower over the current bulge straining in Vi’s pants. 

“I could take a guess” Vi responded and then moaned into the kiss as Caitlyn rubbed her cock through her pants. She reached down to undo her belt and pants, pulling her zipper down and helping Caitlyn take off her pants. 

As her boxers were pulled down Caitlyn gasped and moaned when she looked down. “You’re so big” not expecting to see a, what she assumed was close to eight inches, hard and thick cock throbbing against Vi’s lower stomach. 

“I’ve never, uhm. I’ve taken a strap before but this is a bit different” Caitlyn admitted to Vi and looked at her. Vi smiled and slid her hand behind Caitlyn’s neck to pull her into a kiss. 

“We don’t have to do anything you don’t want to do,” she said softly. 

“I want to, I just don’t know what to do” Caitlyn blushed and felt a little embarrassed as she tried to hide her face. Vi took Caitlyn’s hand and guided it to her throbbing shaft. 

“Wrap your hand around it, I’ll guide you” placing her hand over Caitlyn’s and helping her stroke up and down and squeezing her hand to help adjust Caitlyn’s grip. She shuddered a little as Caitlyn’s cold hand first touched her and moaned softly as she was jacked off. 

“Is this alright?” Caitlyn asked softly as Vi nodded and then let go, giving Caitlyn full control. 

“Yes, baby” her eyes closed and she held Caitlyn next to her. Opening them when she felt Caitlyn move and saw her kneel next to her and bend over. 

Caitlyn took Vi into her mouth and sucked the tip as she kept stroking the base. Vi let out a deep groan and her muscles tensed at the sensation. She moved her head up and down before Vi collected her hair and held it away from her face so she could watch. 

“Fuck, Cupcake. You’re doing so well” her cock twitched and Vi slid her hand over Caitlyn’s back. She unclipped Caitlyn’s bra and let it fall before sliding her panties off and using her fingers to tease Caitlyn’s slick folds. 

Caitlyn pulled back and moaned as Vi worked her finger back inside. She stroked Vi and then straddled the muscular boxer, leaning down and kissing her. Vi caressed her back and rocked her hips, feeling Caitlyn’s wetness coat her cock as they grinded together. 

“I want to feel you inside me, Vi” Caitlyn whimpered against Vi’s lips as Vi smirked and held her waist. She turned them over and kicked her pants off fully, reaching over to her bedside table as she pulled a condom out from the drawer. 

Caitlyn lay under her and let her hands explore Vi’s body. She watched her roll the condom on and stroke herself a few times before getting into position. 

Vi’s hair fell to the side and she rubbed the head of her cock through Caitlyn’s slick before gently pushing in. Caitlyn took in a sharp breath and arched her back, her nails digging into Vi’s arms as she held on. 

“Oh fuck, baby. You’re so tight” Vi moaned and paused as Caitlyn adjusted. She slowly worked more into her with gentle and slow thrusts of her hips. 

“I’ve never had something as big as you before” her words broken by deep breaths and gasps, feeling Vi push deeper and stretch her more. Vi guided Caitlyn’s leg to hook around her waist as she kept her eyes on the beauty underneath her. She kissed over Caitlyn’s neck and used her hand to caress and feel her breasts. Brushing her thumb over the nipple which brought through another set of soft moans from Caitlyn’s lips. 

Caitlyn tilted her head back to give Vi more space as she kissed over her skin and up to her ear. She nibbled on her ear and moaned as her cock pushed all the way in, holding it there for a few moments before Caitlyn rocked her hips as a confirmation to start moving again. 

Vi thrust her hips a little faster and felt a tingle of pleasure work its way down her spine. She kept her upper body elevated on her left arm and slid her right hand behind Caitlyn’s neck, holding her close as they rocked together on the bed. She could feel Caitlyn’s breath on her lips as they kept their eyes locked onto each other. 

Vi would notice Caitlyn’s eyes flutter when her cock rubbed over a certain spot inside Caitlyn and kept working the same angle. Soon Caitlyn was moaning and letting out small whimpers of pleasure as she nodded her head at Vi. 

“Yes, Vi, right there. You’re going to make me cum again” She held onto Vi and dragged her nails across the sides of Vi’s back, feeling them flex under her touch. Vi kept the same angle and kissed her deeply as she sped up her thrusts. Caitlyn held onto anything she could before Vi pushed her over the edge again and her body trembled. Her legs tightened around Vi as she pulled her closer and her back arched, lifting her up off the bed. 

“Vi!” she shuddered and her body tensed and then relaxed. She took in quick breaths and opened her eyes slowly as her vision returned. Vi had slowed her thrusts and peppered kisses over Caitlyn’s shoulder, chest, neck, and then back up to her lips. 

“Fuck, Cupcake. You look so beautiful coming undone for me” Vi whispered by her ear as Caitlyn moaned softly. “I want my name on your lips everytime you cum”

Vi was breathing harder and her body had a slight sheen of sweat over it as she lifted Caitlyn’s legs and held them out with her hands in the bends of Caitlyn’s knees. Her hips rocked faster as she watched Caitlyn. 

It didn’t take long before Vi was close to release. She had been pent up for days since Caitlyn had sent that picture but didn’t feel right jerking off to her thoughts about Caitlyn. She watched her cock slide in and out while Caitlyn had moved her hand to rub her own clit. 

“I’m so close, baby. I want you to cum for me one more time” She placed Caitlyn’s right leg on her shoulder and leaned forward. Her forehead pressing against Caitlyn’s. The bed rocked under them and the headboard banged against the wall in time with Vi’s thrusts. 

Caitlyn worked her finger over her clit and cupped VI’s face with the other. She brought herself up again and when Vi angled her hips and pushed over the sweet spot inside her, she found herself in a sea of pleasure once again. 

“Yes, Vi, fuck, I’m cumming! Oh gods, Vi!” Caitlyn arched and tightened around Vi as her legs shook, her hands clawing at Vi’s body to hold on. 

Vi could feel her tighten and thrust harder, pushing her own orgasm closer. She groaned and held herself up on weak arms, her cock twitching as she came inside Caitlyn. 

Vi’s alarm went off at 4:00 a.m the next morning. She had her arm wrapped around Cailtyn who was curled up on her side in front of her. Vi moved slowly but wanted to get her phone quickly to shut off the alarm so Caitlyn could sleep. 

“You get up this early every morning?” she heard Caitlyn mumble and tuck herself into Vi’s area of the bed, wrapping herself up in the blanket. Vi smiled and walked to the side of the bed. 

“Yeah, I do. I have a training session but I'll be back before you know it.” she kissed Caitlyn’s head and Caitlyn groaned slightly. Vi thought about messaging Sevika but knew she would get shit from it. “I’ll make us some breakfast when I get back, just sleep,” she added. 

Vi got dressed and grabbed her bag to head to the gym. She came back just before 6:00 am to find Caitlyn still cocooned in the blankets and sleeping. Vi grabbed a towel and headed to the bathroom to shower. She climbed out and dried her hair and wiped down her body before wrapping the towel around her waist. She walked out back into her room and started getting dressed. 

“What time is it?” she heard Caitlyn ask followed by a yawn. 

“It’s almost 6:30 a.m” Vi pulled her t-shirt over her head and then walked over to Caitlyn. “Did you get enough sleep?” she asked and moved Caitlyn’s hair from her face and kissed her forehead. 

“Yes, you are very warm and comforting” she smiled and rubbed her eyes before sitting up and stretching, the blanket falling off her still naked form as Vi couldn’t help but let her eyes wander down. Caitlyn saw her gawking and playfully slapped her arm. 

“Did you not see enough last night?” she teased. 

“Cupcake, you're hot. I can’t help it” Vi leaned closer and gave her a soft kiss. 

Caitlyn smiled against Vi’s lips and ran her hand through Vi’s slightly damp hair. The smell of her shampoo and soap filling her nose. 

Vi made a quick breakfast as Cailyn showered and came out the bedroom in her dress again, her hair slightly wet and tied up in a messy bun. Vi smiled and watched her walk to the kitchen counter. Vi had a large plate of eggs and bacon with three pieces of buttered toast while Cailtyn had taken some toast and spread some jam on it to eat. 

They walked down from the apartment and into the coffee shop as Vi made Caitlyn a coffee to go. They stood in the middle of the shop sharing a goodbye kiss and Vi would pull her back in for another when Caitlyn would say she had to go, smiling as she would lean in for another one anyway. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 10 

Caitlyn came back to the coffee shop before closing and walked in to find Powder and Ekko working the late shift. 

“Legs! What can I get for you?” Powder stood up by the counter and saw Caitlyn’s eyes look around as if searching for something. “Ah, she’s in the back. You can go through” she gestured her thumb to the back door leading to the kitchen. 

Caitlyn thanked her and walked past as Powder and Ekko shared a knowing glance. She opened the door and stopped to take in what she saw. She left the door close behind her and leaned against the wall to watch Vi. 

Vi was busy kneading a large mound of dough on the table. She had on a t-shirt that had the sleeves rolled up above her bicep and slightly stretched across her wide shoulders and back, her muscles flexing as she worked the dough. 

Caitlyn bit her lip and walked closer, sliding her hands around Vi’s waist and pressing her body up against her back, “No wonder those hands of yours are so magical” 

Vi turned her head quickly and saw Caitlyn behind her as she smiled. “Hey, beautiful” she dropped the dough and wiped her hands off, turning fully to face Caitlyn and leaning down to give her a kiss. “I thought you had to go for a dress fitting for your fancy party” she grinned, her hands finding their place just under Caitlyn’s ribs and on her waist. 

“It's a little later today. I wanted to stop in and say hello” she ran her hands over Vi’s collar bones and then wrapped her arms around her neck. 

Vi grinned and kissed her again deepening the kiss and pulling Caitlyn closer. 

“You better not be causing any health code violations!” Powder's voice rang through the door and Caitlyn giggled, pulling back from Vi’s lips. 

“She has a point, a kitchen may not be the best place. What are you baking?” she asked and looked around Vi to the table covered in dough and sprinkles of flour. 

“I was trying to make some croissants but I don’t think it’s going to be manageable to have them all the time. It’s time consuming and fucking difficult” Vi chuckled as she grabbed a knife and started cutting the dough into sections. “So I figured I’d just make cinnamon rolls. Everyone loves those, right?” 

Caitlyn nodded and leaned her hip against the clean area of the counter to the side. “If Jayce finds out you make them he will try and buy them in packs” she joked and watched as Vi laughed, rolling the dough out into a sheet. 

Vi looked over to see Caitlyn biting her lip and her eyes focused on Vi’s arms. “This is doing it for you, huh?” snapping Caitlyn from her daze and watching the blush fill her cheeks. 

“I told you last night, darling. You have no idea how much you turn me on” she answered in a sultry tone. 

Vi swallowed and licked her lips. “Last night was amazing, Cupcake. You were so good for me” Vi teased back and let go of the rolling pin. She stepped closer to Caitlyn and lifted her shirt, her abs covered in lines from the scratches Caitlyn had left. “You left a few reminders for me” 

Caitlyn covered her mouth when she saw them and reached out with her other hand to lightly feel over them. “Oh my god, Vi. I'm sorry, I didn't even realize” 

Vi shook her head and smiled wider. “I don’t mind, baby. You left a few good ones on my back, too.”

Caitlyn pressed her lips together and leaned forward to hide her face in Vi’s neck. Kissing it softly and then whispering in her ear. “I guess I couldn’t help myself, you made me feel so good” 

Vi groaned and wanted to lift Caitlyn onto the table and take her there. Her thoughts were interrupted by a loud sound when the door slammed open as Powder jumped in and wagged her finger. “This is a kitchen! The door is not that thick or soundproof. None of us want to hear what you two want to do or did to each other” she gave a full body shudder and fake gagged before leaving and letting the door swing back and forth until it closed again. 

Vi looked at Caitlyn and they both started laughing before Caitlyn took a step back. “I do have to go soon. I also have dinner with my parents tonight but I'll see if I can stop by tomorrow” she gave Vi a quick kiss on her lips and walked out as her hand fell from Vi’s. 

“Drive safe. I’ll text you later” Vi said before kissing her again and watching her leave the kitchen. 

Vi couldn’t take the smile off her face. This presence that Caitllyn had completely overwhelmed her. She wanted to keep her close and be by her all the time. She hated how long time felt when they were apart and how their time together always seemed to pass by quickly. It was crazy. She kept thinking about how fast everything had happened. How their lives were interconnected before they even met. She felt happy and like a weight was lifted off her shoulders everytime Caitlyn was around. 

Caitlyn drove up to the store for her dress fitting and noticed her mother already in the store talking with the consultant. 

“Caitlyn, so nice of you to join us. I know you chose your dress for the event already, but I thought we would have another look. We have taken out a few options for you to try.” her mother gestured to a few dresses they had hanging together on a separate rack already prepared for her. 

Caitlyn held back and kept her face neutral as she walked in. She did not want to fight with her mother and then spend the rest of the afternoon and dinner listening to how she was ungrateful of her mothers help or did not appreciate the things she had. “I trust that any dress would be a good choice for the gala” 

“We do not want just ‘good’, Cailtyn. We want perfect” her mother corrected and they approached the dressing room as Caitlyn took the next hour playing dress up for her mother and robotically agreeing to any comment she made. Finally she smiled and nodded when her mother chose the ‘correct’ dress she would wear for the event. She checked her phone to see Vi had sent through a couple of messages and a video she found amusing. She truly smiled for the first time since she arrived and replied. 

“Who are you talking to, Caitlyn?” her mother looked at her inquisitively. “Someone special I am guessing based on your expression” 

“I have met someone recently and we have been talking. It is still new” she answered and didn’t want to reveal too much about Vi knowing how her mother was about any new people in her life. Caitlyn had made a friend at a shooting competition and was later told that she could not be friends with her because her mother had done a background check and found that the girl’s father supported a few laws that Cassandra herself was against. 

“Will you be bringing her to the gala?” she asked and paid for the dress before the two walked out the store and to their cars. 

“I have mentioned it, but it is still early and I don’t know if she would want to go if I formally invited her” Caitlyn kept her answers short and concise but wanted to change the topic. She knew that asking Vi to join would be a big request and Vi would most likely say no anyway. 

“If she is able to make you smile like that then I doubt it will be too long before we meet her” her mother gave her a small knowing smile as though she knew more than Caitlyn. “Dinner will be ready at 7.” She climbed into her car and drove off. 

Caitlyn took her phone out and held it up to her ear on a call. The call rang a few times before it was answered.

“Mel, I have a question,” she said seriously before climbing into her own car. 

“Just ask her, Caitlyn,” Mel sighed. She had been talking to Caitlyn through the ‘dilemma’ she currently had. “If she says yes, great. If she says no, understandable”

“But what if asking her causes her to go through the same thing she did the night she found out who my mother is?” Caitlyn responded and slumped onto her bed. She had talked with Mel about everything in the car ride home and had asked her to help decide what to do. 

“She doesn’t seem like the type that would appreciate you treating like some volatile explosive and tip toeing around topics” Mel countered. “Ask her and introduce the topic slowly at first. Focus on the gala and not the fact that your mother will be there”

Cailtyn groaned and pinched the bridge of her nose. “I guess that would work. I’ll text her and see what she says” 

“Jayce and I will be there as well so Vi will also have us if she chooses to come. Just talk to her, Caitlyn.”

They said their goodbyes and Caitlyn sat up with her legs crossed as she typed and deleted message after message before sending one she felt good about. 

Vi grabbed her phone out of her pocket as she felt it vibrate, wiping her hands off on a cloth while she stood in the kitchen of her apartment. 

Cupcake

Would you like to be my plus one to the Winter Gala? I would really enjoy your company for the evening as would Mel and Jayce. 

Vi read the message a few times and stared at her phone. “Powder!” she called out and heard her sister’s footsteps come out to the kitchen from her room. 

“Why the fuck are you yelling?” she asked and hopped up to sit on the kitchen island, her pants and shirt covered in paint. She picked at a few paint specks on her pants. 

“Caitlyn asked me to go to that fancy party with her” she held up her phone so Powder could read the message. 

“And? Do you want to go or not?” she asked simply and stared at her sister. 

“I want to spend time with her, but… her mother will be there, as well as other high ranking members of Piltover’s elite. How can I go to something like that? I'll embarrass her” Vi admitted and slid her phone back in her pocket. 

“She obviously doesn’t think so, she fucking invited you and said she wanted to spend the night with you. If it’s too much just leave, or just say you can’t go” 

Vi felt irritated because it seemed like there was a simple answer from Powder’s perspective but she didn’t understand the position she would be in. Surrounded by those that would be offended just by her presence at their party. The same that lived their lives in their ivory towers and looked down on everyone else. 

What would happen if she started seeing the flashbacks again. She couldn’t put Caitlyn through that again. She nodded at Powder and turned back around to continue cooking her food before taking her phone back out when Powder left the kitchen. 

Vi

Are you sure, Cupcake? I would like to see you too but I don’t want to end up ruining up your night. 

Cupcake

Of course I’m sure, darling. And you could never ruin my night 

Vi felt a small pit of guilt in her stomach. If she wanted to see Caitlyn, be with her, she couldn’t keep running away. It was unfair to keep herself closed off when all Caitlyn wanted to do was help. But asking for help, or accepting it, was not something Vi did easily. It was her purpose to make sure everyone else was taken care of and she had already failed at that in more ways than one. 

Whatever would happen, Vi could deal with it. Powder was right, if it became too much she could just leave. Or better yet, avoid people as much as possible. 

Vi

 I'd like to be your plus one, Cupcake. Although I’m not the best dancer. 

Caitlyn

All you'll have to do is hold me close and we will move together

Vi smiled at her phone. That's what she would do, just focus on Caitlyn the whole night and push everything else back. 

Caitlyn had sent her the theme and dress code for the gala. Vi had nothing she could wear that would fit in regardless, but the extra limitations made it harder to find something at all. 

She checked her bank account and sorted out some money so that she would be able to go and buy a new suit. She headed to the more affordable area in Piltover and managed to get one and the adjustments within her price range. She collected it two days later and kept it hanging in its bag over her closet door. 

The next week passed by agonizingly slow and Vi found herself going to the gym twice to try and help the time pass by. Caitlyn had been busy with the event and her mother had her run errands all over town and work on the set up so they had not been able to see each other except for a few moments at a time. 

It was the day of the Gala and Caitlyn had messaged Vi about transportation to the event. She said that a car would be sent to pick her up and Vi didn’t understand why she couldn’t just ride her bike there, but gave in when Caitlyn asked her and threw in a ‘please’ in a soft voice that made Vi’s knees weak. 

The car pulled into the Kiramman estate and Vi looked in awe at the mansion in front of her. She climbed out the car and turned slowly to take in the expanse of the land and size of the house. 

The door opened when she got closer as an elderly gentleman held it and bowed his head. “Good evening. Please follow me” 

Vi walked further into the house behind the man. She looked up at the tall ceilings and whistled as her hands pushed into her pockets. She looked around to see a giant staircase that went up and then to the right and left. They walked further through the house and entered into a room that Vi swore was bigger than her whole apartment. The man stopped and held his hand out for her to enter before he walked back out. Vi thanked him and stood there awkwardly. 

She checked her watch and realized she was a little early. She could hear faint music coming from a different room and people, most likely hired to cater and work the gala, setting up the final touches. 

“Hello? You must be Caitlyn’s plus one” a deeper voice said as Vi turned quickly to see a gentleman in a suit holding a glass of whiskey approach her. He had similar eyes to Caitlyn and matched Vi’s height. His hair was a similar dark blueish black as his daughters, but was dusted with streaks of grey on the sides. 

“Oh, yeah. Hi, I’m Vi” she held her hand out, her other hand still in her pocket. She kept her face as neutral as she could but she still felt slightly off  knowing she had just met Caitlyn’s father.

Chapter Text

Vi sat on one of the chairs in the drawing room across from Tobias as she nervously rubbed her hands up and down her thighs. She wasn’t sure what to do or say and she still couldn’t get over how fucking huge the house was. She looked around at the other furniture and paintings decorating the walls to keep herself busy. Tobias sat calmly and sipped at his drink as he watched her. 

“How long have you known Caitlyn, Vi?” He looked at her. His expression was light but his eyes searched Vi’s face as if looking for the answer to a question he had in his mind. 

“We met a few weeks ago, sir” she held her hands together over her lap and sat up straighter when he spoke to her. 

“Tobias is fine, Vi. There’s no need for anything more than a name” he gave her a warm smile and she relaxed more in the chair. “Although some of the other guests tonight may not share my opinion. They seem to revel in being referred to by their positions or family names. It’s exhausting” 

Vi let out a small chuckle and leaned over, her elbows resting on her knees. “I’ve never been one for formalities anyway. Titles and names aren’t as important as the type of person that holds them. Where I come from those types of things don’t earn respect, your actions do.” she spoke honestly and her fist clenched as she talked.

Tobias nodded and placed his now empty glass on the table. “Ah, then I would advise that you refrain from talking with Counselor Hoskel. He is the epitome of entitlement and everything you are against. Although you won’t miss out on much, he is dreadfully boring," Tobias added, his tone laced with humor. 

“In all honesty, I’ll most likely keep to myself tonight. This isn’t really my type of thing.” she looked around and then back at him as he pressed her lips together and shrugged her shoulders slightly. Her body language screamed how uncomfortable she felt already. 

“But if this type of event or even the people here are not what you enjoy, why did you agree to come?” his tone held no sort of malice and he leaned forward with an honest curiosity to his question that Vi accepted. 

Vi paused for a second and looked back at Tobias, “Caitlyn asked me to,” she answered truthfully. 

Tobias smiled slowly and reached for his empty glass on the table. He stood up and looked at Vi with a knowing glint in his eye. “Would you like a drink? I expect we will be waiting for a while until Caitlyn comes down.” 

Vi stood and followed Tobias to a small bar where he poured her a glass of whiskey and the two continued with some general conversation about the weather and the event that night. 

Vi was confused when Tobias smiled brightly and stood up, looking behind Vi at the entrance to the drawing room. Vi followed and stood, turning her head when she saw Caitlyn enter. 

“Woah” she whispered softly but Tobias still heard it as he stepped to the side. Vi couldn’t take her eyes off of Caitlyn as she approached them. Tobias nodded to his daughter and left the two alone.

Caitlyn had on a silver dress that sparkled under the light. The top wrapped around her neck and left her back open. It fell over her body perfectly and formed around her figure, just stopping before the floor. She wore silver jewelry that held dark blue gemstones. 

“Hey, beautiful” Vi finally got out and lifted her hand up to Caitlyn’s cheek but Caitlyn held her wrist and stopped her. Cailtyn looked over Vi’s face and frowned slightly. 

“What did you do?” she asked softly and then her eyes looked down at Vi’s neck. Vi had used some of Powder’s makeup to cover the tattoo on her cheek and section on her neck that showed under the collar of her shirt. Vi never hid who she was or where she was from and especially didn’t care what some rich assholes would say, but she had felt worried how it would affect Caitlyn and she didn’t want to add any more issues to Caitlyn’s night. 

“I didn’t want to embarrass you or anything.” Vi commented softly and looked down, swallowing as Caitlyn took her wrist and pulled her along out the room. They walked for a while and climbed up the stairs and went down a long hallway before Caitlyn opened the large doors to a bedroom. 

“Come here” she turned the lights on in the bathroom as Vi was ushered to lean against the bathroom counter. 

“You sexy idiot, I don’t want you to change yourself for me.” Caitlyn smiled softly and took out a small cotton pad and some makeup remover as she wiped the concealer off of Vi’s face. She then held Vi’s collar to the side and revealed the tattoo on her neck, running her fingers lightly over the cleared skin. 

“Now that that has been resolved” Caitlyn held the front of Vi’s suit jacket and pulled her closer. Their lips met as Caitlyn smiled and moved her arms around Vi’s neck. 

Vi leaned into the kiss and rested her hands on Caitlyn’s waist. “You look incredible, Cupcake,” she commented  after pulling her head back slightly. She let her eyes take in every curve and element of Caitlyn’s figure. 

“Thank you. You don’t look too bad yourself” she replied and felt over Vi’s shoulders and arms. “Although the invitation did say black tie” as she ran her finger over the open section of Vi’s shirt and against the skin of her chest. 

Vi had on a midnight blue three piece suit with a white shirt on. The top two buttons undone. The jacket highlighted her broad shoulders and came in by her waist to create a triangular shape. Her pants also hugged around her ass and followed the length of her legs. 

A flash of panic went over Vi’s face and she reached her own hand up to feel at her neck. “I don’t like wearing things around my neck. It feels like I can’t breathe.” She saw Caitlyn tilt her head and look at her, taking Vi’s hand into her own and squeezing it. 

“Then if anyone says anything they will have to deal with me” she gave a serious look and then smiled. Vi pulled her closer by the waist and kissed her again.

“I’m glad you came,” Caitlyn said softly and pulled back from the kiss.

Vi smiled and touched her forehead to Caitlyn’s. “And miss seeing how fucking sexy you look tonight, never” 

They walked out the bathroom hand in hand as Caitlyn directed them back towards the main hall where the event would be. As they got closer Vi could see different staff in position with a few walking around and a small group with musical instruments setting up near the large windows to the left of the main room. 

The other guests would start arriving soon and Vi grew more nervous as the time passed on. She scanned the room as her brain looked for exit points and possible areas to stay in where she could avoid a majority of the people. 

Caitlyn walked them through the room towards a large set of glass doors and out onto an outdoor patio and pathway that lead to the gardens. The air was crisp and each breeze caused a chill to go through her body but Vi had immediately relaxed more once they were outside. 

“If you need to, we can come out here to get away from the party during the night” Caitlyn said and moved her body closer to Vi. 

Vi moved her arm around Caitlyn’s waist and held her, leaning her head down and kissing Caitlyn’s exposed shoulder. 

“You don’t need an excuse for me to keep you close, cupcake” she joked. “I came to make sure you had a good night and save you from your mother,” Vi put her other hand in her pocket, “that’s if I understood Jayce and Mel correctly” 

Caitlyn looked up and turned her head to the side as Vi stood slightly behind her. “You came here to make sure I had a good night? Even though you hate everything about this and the people that do this?”  

She shook her head a little and her lips tugged into a slight smirk. “Not all of them” she met Caitlyn’s gaze. “I want to make you happy” 

“You already do” 

The two stood outside for a while, the world non-existent around them. The sound of music playing and the doors opening brought their focus back to the night. Tobias smiled at them and gestured them to come back in as the guests started to arrive. The event started to fill as the cars circled the drive and guest after guest made their way inside.

Vi was by the bar getting Caitlyn and herself another drink. She kept her eyes forward but her ears had caught a conversation to her right between some guests. 

‘ They arrested about 16 rioters at the factories in Zaun. The enforcers had no choice but to use force against those animals ’ 

‘ I don’t know why they keep trying to fix the undercity, it’s not as if anything good has come from there. I agree with Councilor Hoskel and Shoola on separating and letting them burn themselves to the ground ’ 

Vi’s knuckles were white and her nails dug into her palms while her jaw flexed from clenching her teeth. She glanced to the side to get a look at the people talking. They were older and covered in high end clothing and expensive rings, necklaces and other garish accessories. They continued with their commentary.

‘There have even been some cases of Shimmer in Piltover. They have no control down there’ 

She had heard enough and her leg bounced in frustration as she waited for the drinks. Of course they would only care about the problems if they started affecting the people in Piltover. Everyone knew about the Shimmer plague that ravaged Zaun but it was never of real concern until a few members of Piltover society got into it. 

The group had noticed Vi and shared a look between them before pausing their conversation and then continuing in a softer voice.

Vi walked back with the drinks and met with Caitlyn, Jayce, and Mel. She took in a deep breath and found the scent of Caitlyn’s perfume calming and grounding, but she couldn’t just forget what had been said. She knew what shimmer could do, she had seen it in all its stages when living in Zaun. She had seen it take her adoptive brother's life. 

Vi handed Caitlyn her glass of wine and stood next to her. She had kept herself to Caitlyn’s side while she was forced to mingle. As the latest conversation ended, Cailtyn let out a tired sigh.  

“If I have to hear another pointless one-sided conversation I’m going to lose my mind” she commented and finished the last sip of wine in her glass before placing it on a tray. Vi leaned closer to her and tightened her hold on Caitlyn’s waist. 

“Come with me” she whispered close to her ear and caused a chill to trickle down Caitlyn’s spine. Vi took her hand and they walked toward the center of the room. The band, or a string quartet as Vi had learned, were playing a soft piece of music that seemed to perfectly fill in the background of the night. Vi pulled Caitlyn to her and placed her hand on the small of Caitlyn’s back, holding her other hand up and by her shoulder. 

“I’m not the best dancer, but I do know this one” Vi spoke softly and Caitlyn tucked her head into Vi’s neck. Vi stepped to the left and then back to the right, slowly angling her feet as they started to circle on the dance floor in time with the music. 

Cailtyn followed her lead and smiled, tilting her head to softly kiss Vi on the neck. “This is perfect, darling” 

“I figured the vultures wouldn’t interrupt a dance to talk to you about your mother’s job. They seemed to do that alot” Vi commented and gently rubbed her hand over Caitlyn’s back. 

“I think they are too scared to talk to her directly so they hope I’ll pass along the message. I never have. I can’t be bothered with all of that” she sighed softly, her body moving with Vi in a fluid motion on the dance floor. “But that is the duty of a Kiramman and so that’s what I have to do”

Vi frowned a little and looked down at Caitlyn who had her eyes closed. “I wish I could tell you to just do what you want, but that doesn’t always work out either.” Her tone suggested she was speaking from experience.

Caitlyn nodded but the urge to learn about and understand the woman she was with burned more. She would always give Vi the choice. The last thing she wanted to do was scare her off or push her too far. 

“Do you want to talk about it?” Caitlyn asked softly but kept her body held close to Vi as they danced. 

“Maybe later, cupcake. For now, I want to enjoy this moment with you. It’s been a long time since I’ve danced with a beautiful woman” Vi whispered back and let her body move to the music. 

Caitlyn opened her eyes and gave Vi a playful look. “Oh? And will you share who the other beautiful woman was?” 

Vi smiled and her eyes turned soft. “My mother. She would turn on an old record player we found. There was only one song that played fully and she would teach me how to dance. This is the only dance I got to learn though” Vi looked down at the simple footwork she was leading Caitlyn through.  

“I’m sorry, Vi. I didn't realize, I shouldn’t ha-” Caitlyn worried she had brought up something Vi didn’t want to talk about but felt compelled to because she had asked. Vi had cut her off half way through her apology.

“It’s ok, Cupcake. You didn’t do anything. In some ways, talking about smaller memories is easier. Or you're just easy to talk to”  Vi smiled softly and leaned closer to give Caitlyn a soft kiss. “I promise. I won’t freak out on you again.” 

Both felt the other relax and Vi smiled when Caitlyn held her shoulder and rested her head in Vi’s neck again.

Chapter Text

At some point, Mel and Jayce had joined them which also brought forward a few more couples until the dance floor was a bit more crowded. 

After the last note from the violin faded from the room and the quartet were taking a break, the guests gave a small applause before returning to their conversations of the night. Vi turned her gaze back to Caitlyn as if she were memorizing every detail of her. They had made their way closer to the bar to a less crowded area.

“Caitlyn” a stern voice from behind them caused both to turn. Vi was yanked from looking at the woman of dreams and now stood in front of her nightmare. Cassandra Kiramman looked Vi up and down and even with her shorter height, her posture and stoic facial expression gave her a bigger presence than her physicality could. 

“Mother, the evening is going well” Cailyn moved closer and shifted her body slightly so that she was between her mother and Vi. 

“I would consider it a success, however the night is still young” she glanced over at Vi and gave her a look up and down. “You and…your guest this evening seem to be the center of attention from what I have heard from our attendees” 

Vi clenched her teeth and pushed her hand into her pocket as her body tensed. Cailtyn reached her hand around and placed it on Vi’s back. 

“All my date and I have done this evening is dance and converse with a few people” Caitlyn stressed the word but kept her tone even. 

“There are certain requirements for events such as this, Caitlyn. We cannot uphold the Kiramman name if people see us less than we are. Do you even know who your date is?” she glared at Vi and raised her eyebrow.

“I know what is important.” She answered firmly. “If you do not mind, we would like to enjoy the rest of our evening” Caitlyn took Vi’s hand and walked toward the large glass doors leading out to the garden. She felt her stomach sink knowing her mother must have done something to find out about Vi. She had to give her mother Vi’s name for the event list and she knew there was a high possibility her mother had looked into Vi beforehand. 

Vi let out a shaky breath she didn’t know she was holding as the fresh air hit her. She looked out at the garden and closed her eyes, taking in deep breaths. 

“Vi, there's something you should know” Cailtyn stood in front of her and nervously played with her hands. “My mother has a tendency to be highly cautious and she may have looked into your background. I don’t know if she had, but she has done it to friends and others close to me in the past” Caitlyn’s eyes searched Vi’s face for any indication of how she was feeling. Her heart beat faster at the thought that Vi would turn and run. That her mother would cost her another connection, this one stronger than any other she has had in the past. 

“Of course she would,” Vi said softly and lowered her head as she rubbed her hands over it. “I guess that’s the cost of knowing you” she said in acceptance but pulled her hands away from her face to see Caitlyn looking at her with sadness in her eyes. 

“Oh fuck, no. That came out wrong!” she stepped closer and took Caitlyn's face in her hands. “If that's the cost then she can look and find anything she wants. She can try what she wants, but I don’t want to go anywhere, Cupcake.  She may be even able to find things I don’t even know” Vi tried to lighten the mood as Caitlyn realized she had misinterpreted what Vi said and closed her eyes, leaning onto Vi. 

“You shouldn’t have to” her voice was muffled by Vi’s jacket. 

“I know. But if she’s going digging…there's probably something you should know and it might change how you see me” Vi held caitlyn’s shoulders and looked at her, pulling her body a little further away. She looked around to see a bench at the edge of the garden and led them there to sit. Vi took off her jacket to drape over Caitlyn’s shoulders before she started to shiver. 

Vi took in a deep breath and rested her elbows on her knees, leaning forward. “I don’t know how to say this. I’ve been too scared to tell you but that is also unfair on you. So, I'm just going to put it out there and then if you have any questions, I'll try and answer them.”

Cailtyn rubbed Vi’s back and nodded, crossing her leg as she leaned in to listen. She figured it would be best to let Vi get it out like she did at the lake that one day and listen until she stopped. 

“I was in Stillwater for seven years. I got arrested for blowing up a building when I was fourteen. I only got out a few years ago. Your mother is probably going to find that first.” Vi couldn’t look up and see what Caitlyn’s expression was so she kept her eyes on the grass between her feet. 

“Did you blow up the building?” Caitlyn asked softly but didn’t move away from Vi. 

Vi shook her head and sighed. “I was in the wrong place at the wrong time. I was out scouting and got caught in the blast.” she lifted her hand and pointed at the scar on her eyebrow. “That’s where I got this. I was half conscious and covered in blood. The enforcers found me and because I was the only one there, they pinned it on me.” Vi clenched her hands into fists as the memories flashed through her mind. 

“That’s illegal. They cannot arrest anyone without cause or evidence” Caitlyn protested.

“Maybe up here. But down there, the enforcers do what they want. If they bring up a ‘degenerate trasher’ from the undercity, they aren’t questioned and we just get thrown in a cell” Vi leaned back on the bench. She felt slightly better having told Cailtyn but even more relieved that Caitlyn hadn’t kicked her out after finding out. 

“But seven years for blowing up a building? Isn’t that a bit much?” her tone was angry and concerned. 

Vi shrugged and looked over at her. “I don’t know. I probably didn’t help myself while I was there.” she pointed at the scar on her lip. “Got this one when the same enforcer that arrested me came in. He thought he could look tough by beating on a teenage girl. I hadn’t even had my growth spurt yet either. He wasn’t too happy that I kicked his ass in front of the other inmates so he came to my cell later with some other guards and beat the crap out of me” she had smiled at the beginning of the memory but it soon faded from her face. 

Cailtyn stared in shock as Vi told her story. She wanted to cry and shout and find that guard herself and shoot him. 

“You were just a child. What about your family? Did they know you were there?” she asked quickly, her brain trying to process the new information that had completely altered her opinion of the enforcers. 

Vi shook her head. “Vander, my adoptive dad, he only found out I was there when he got a tip from a contact he had. They thought I had run away at first and then that I was dead in the later years. It may sound surprising to you, but it happens a lot down there”

“I’m so sorry that happened to you, Vi. They should be protectors not…not monsters” her voice softer and defeated. She had looked up to the enforcers growing up and wanted to be one when she was a child. Her mentor and role model was the chief, how could she see her the same after learning what she let happen. 

“It wasn’t your fault, cupcake.” Vi smiled softly and saw the hurt and worry that filled Caitlyn’s eyes. “If it was a building in Zaun they wouldn’t have cared. They needed someone to blame because it was a building up here.” Vi wrapped her arm around Caitlyn’s shoulder. 

Caitlyn tilted her head and her eyes met Vi’s. “Is that what hurts you the most? That you were thrown in there for so long?”

“Some of it, but it’s not the worst. I just didn’t want your mother to blind side you with it if, or when, she found out.” she answered softly and rubbed her hand up and down Caitlyn’s arm in slow movements. 

Caitlyn sighed and rested her head on Vi’s shoulder. “Thank you for telling me. I know you felt like your hand was forced, but I appreciate that you feel comfortable to talk to me about those things” 

“You're the first person I've felt at ease with when bringing up the memories” Vi said softly with a few pauses as though she was scared or embarrassed to admit it. 

They made their way back in after sharing a few soft kisses and enjoying the quiet of the garden. The music was playing again and the smell of food was more prominent as trays were carried through the event with small appetizer style foods. 

Vi grabbed a few of them and ate them quickly as she stared at the small piece of cheese she was holding. “These are useless. I need to have like a hundred” she tossed the piece into her mouth and Caitlyn chuckled lightly. Vi really enjoyed making Caitlyn laugh and seeing the smile fill her eyes. 

Mel and Jayce found them again and Caitlyn had told them about the encounter with her mother. The reactions were expected and Jayce promised to play cut off if he saw Cassandra get close again. Vi was standing slightly back while they talked.

“Vi, are you enjoying the evening so far?” Tobias came up from the left side and Vi nodded. 

“Yeah, it’s been alright. Although the food appears to be made for small farm animals.” she joked and lifted up a toothpick that had a meatball on it. Tobias gave a deep laugh and placed his hand on Vi’s shoulder. He looked around and then held his hand up to his mouth in a pretend whisper. 

“That’s why I have some steaks in the kitchen” he grinned and nodded his head toward the other side of the house. It was Vi’s turn to laugh. Her body was relaxed as she talked with Tobias but she couldn’t help but wonder how someone as easy going as him ended up with Cassandra. 

“How about after the party you join me and we can both eat an actual meal?” he asked and lifted his whiskey glass. 

“I can’t say no to that” Vi toasted her glass against his, making their own secret agreement

Cailtyn turned around to see her father and Vi talking and felt a warmth fill her chest when she noticed how calm and light Vi seemed. She watched them joke and then knock their glasses together before she approached. 

She wrapped her arm around Vi’s waist and stood against her side. “I see you two are having fun” she commented but couldn’t help smiling as wide as they were, looking from her father to VI.

“Vi and I were just discussing the possibilities of eating actual food this evening” he said with a knowing smile. 

“Oh, no,” Caitlyn chuckled and lightly poked Vi in the shoulder. “Did he convince you to eat steaks with him? He does this after every event” 

Vi nodded enthusiastically, “Yeah, he did. But I can’t say no, Cupcake. I could eat an entire cow right now” 

Caitlyn playfully shook her head. “Well I guess he finally found someone to join him. He has unsuccessfully tried to convince me and mother over the years.”

Tobias watched how the two interacted and saw the smile on his daughter’s face that he had not seen in a long time. He also didn’t miss the nickname his daughter was now given. The three continued to converse and talk about how Caitlyn and Vi met. Tobias had agreed to try and make it to the next fight and when Jayce had found out, also promised to wear the official Vi Lanes shirt which made the group chuckle. 

The event was winding down and more and more guests had started to leave. Vi stood by Cailtyn as she had to say goodbye and thank them all for coming. Vi kept looking over for Tobias. She had been thinking of the steaks the whole evening since he mentioned them. She saw him poke his head through from a side door where Caitlyn and Cassandra couldn’t see him. He grinned and waved Vi over. 

Vi kissed Caitlyn on the cheek and whispered that she would be back later in her ear before trying to nonchalantly make her way to the door and follow Tobias. 

He led her through the hallway and then into the biggest kitchen Vi had ever seen in her life. It was bigger than most restaurant kitchens with a giant rectangular island in the middle. Tobias opened a cabinet door but Vi was surprised to see that it was actually a fridge. 

“No fucking way” she let slip as she saw it and looked around at all the other appliances. She stood in awe as Tobias pulled out a tray of thick steaks that had already been prepared. He then walked over and lifted a thick wooden cover to reveal a grill underneath. 

“How do you like your steaks, Vi?” he asked and chuckled as Vi was still feeling over the marble countertops and the appliances scattered around. 

“What? Oh, medium rare if that's alright?” she responded and kept making her way around the kitchen. It was a kitchen that most dreamed of. Vi imagined the food she could cook for her family in here, how she could make everything for the bakery. 

“Coming right up!” Tobias excitedly exclaimed as he turned on the grill and an extractor fan turned on at the same time above them. 

Vi leaned against the kitchen counter and watched Tobais grill. She took off her jacket and the vest and rolled up her sleeves to her elbows. “Do you only eat the steak or do you make yourself sides as well?” Vi asked. 

“Usually just the steaks, but you can have a look around and make anything you want” he pointed around the kitchen to where the pots, pans, and other kitchen tools were. Vi nodded and opened the fridge, she pulled out a few things and then grabbed a pan. She worked next to Tobias and he would look over to watch her every once in a while. 

Vi moved with ease around the kitchen and chopped the different ingredients with an experienced ease. She tossed the vegetables sauteing in the pan as they arced in the air. The smell of the steaks and Vi’s cooking started permeating the air and soon she heard footsteps approaching. 

“I knew this is where you went,” Caitlyn remarked and grinned as she leaned over the kitchen island and smirked. Her eyes drawn to Vi’s frame and she blushed at how sexy the woman looked with her rolled sleeves and the kitchen cloth tossed over her shoulder. 

“Are you joining us, Cait?” her father asked with a hopeful smile.

“I guess I could stay, but I cannot eat those giant steaks, father” she teased and pointed at the steaks currently cooking. 

“Your company is all that I ask for” her father added and he turned back around to the grill. 

Vi kept glancing behind her to see Cailtyn always staring at her each time. She smirked and reached over to grab some potatoes as she cut them up and boiled them. She checked the other pans she had going and adjusted the heat before adding some spices. She cleaned as she cooked and wiped down the surfaces in between. 

“Did you ever work in a restaurant, Vi?” Tobias asked, he had grabbed two beers from the fridge and handed one over to Vi. 

“No, I guess I learned most of it cooking for my family when I was younger. I was the oldest so I had to make sure everyone was fed when no one else was around.” She twirled the beer around in her hand and smiled softly at the memories of family dinners. 

“Well you could have fooled me” he added and leaned over to smell the food Vi was cooking. 

They had turned off everything and dished up the steaks and side dishes onto plates before Vi and Tobias started to dig in. Caitlyn had grabbed a fork and was stealing bites off of Vi’s plate. They had complimented Vi’s food multiple times which made her feel slightly embarrassed and she kept waving it off. Tobias had argued that he would clear the table when they were done and Vi sat back down after trying to help him. 

“Are you going to stay for dessert?” Caitlyn asked in a soft whisper against Vi’s ear.

“What do you have in mind?” Vi asked back and smirked, sliding her hand behind Caitlyn and over her back. 

Cailtyn moved in closer and placed her hand on Vi’s thigh, sliding it up higher sending a tingle to run through Vi’s body. 

“Me” Caitlyn answered in a sultry tone and gently nibbled on Vi’s ear. 

Vi swallowed and felt her body heat up. She looked over at caitlyn and licked her lips. She had to remind herself that Tobias was still in the kitchen or she would have already put Caitlyn on the table. 

“You are my favorite sweet treat” she teased back and Caitlyn stood up, taking Vi’s hand in her own. 

Caitlyn quickly said good night to her father and Vi thanked him for the steaks before they tried to walk out the kitchen at a controlled pace. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 13

After not having had time together where they could be alone since the night they slept together, Vi and Caitlyn both felt their need for the other suddenly explode once the door to her room was locked.

Caitlyn let out a squeal as Vi turned her around and pressed her against the wall next to the door. She moaned softly as the kiss deepened and Vi ran her tongue over Cailtyn’s lips, easily getting access. Cailtyn’s hands found their place in Vi’s hair. 

Vi worked the zipper of Caitlyn’s dress down and was relieved when the fabric dropped easily to the floor. Vi needed to see her and pulled back from the kiss, her eyes slowly working their way over caitlyn’s body. She had not worn a bra with the dress and Vi licked her lips hungrily. She reached up to caress Caitlyn’s side and then slid them up and over her breasts. Her thumbs teased the now hardening nipples and Caitlyn moaned softly. 

“Please, Vi. I've missed feeling you” she pleaded and Vi gently pinched her nipples. 

“You’ve been thinking of me? My hands on your body? Feeling me deep in you?” vi whispered and littered kisses over Caitlyn’s chest and neck. 

Caitlyn nodded her head to every question and pressed her body into VI. “I was aching for you. For you to take me in every way” she confessed and enjoyed the moan she elicited from Vi. 

Caitlyn’s hands worked to undo the buttons of her shirt and then slide it off her body. Vi helped her and tossed the shirt to the side before she pulled off her bra and returned to her place in front of Caitlyn.

“I’ve wanted to touch you the whole night.” Cailtyn’s hands roamed over Vi’s arms, shoulders and then her back while Vi nibbled at her neck and by her ear. Her lips found Caitlyn’s again and Vi moved her hips forward providing Caitlyn with the friction she had wanted. 

Vi smirked against her skin as Caitlyn moaned softly and rocked her hips. Vi kissed over Caitlyn’s neck, her hands sliding lower and gripping her waist. She nipped at her ear and trailed soft kisses down to her collarbone and then over her chest. Vi lowered herself and kissed over Caitlyn’s breasts, her tongue circled around the nipple before she sucked on it. Caitlyn gripped Vi’s hair and pulled on it, pressing her chest into Vi’s touch. 

“I need you, Vi. You can explore later” Caitlyn bit her lip and pleaded with Vi. 

Vi grabbed her thighs and lifted her up high enough so she could still tease Caitlyn with her mouth. She felt Caitlyn grind against her abs and wrap her legs tighter, squeezing Vi’s midsection. 

“You look so sexy in your heels and thong, baby” Vi commented before laying Caitlyn onto the huge four poster bed. 

Caitlyn lifted herself onto her elbows and grinned at Vi who stood by the foot of the bed. Her pants slightly lower than the band of her boxers and her stomach muscles toned to create a V shape that drew Cailtyn’s eyes to the bulge forming. 

“I can keep them on,” Caitlyn looked at Vi with a seductive hunger and stretched her legs out, lifting her heel up to press onto Vi’s stomach. 

Vi grabbed her ankle and smirked, lifting it higher as she kissed above the ankle and made her way slowly up Caitlyn's left leg. She knelt down before the bed and hooked Caitlyn’s knees, pulling her to the edge in a swift movement. 

Cailtyn gasped and then moaned as Vi kissed over her thong and pressed softly against her aching core. She lifted her head and watched Vi’s eyes find her own. Vi slid her hands up Cailtyn’s body and then back down, moving her body back and hooking her fingers into Caitlyn’s thong before pulling it off. She moved back into place and pushed her thighs open before using her tongue to press against Cailtyn’s clit. 

Caitlyn let out a moan of relief and fell back onto the bed as Vi pleasured her. She held onto the bed sheet and rolled her hips to meet Vi’s movements, her thighs held in place by Vi’s strong hands. 

Vi worked her tongue through the wet folds, moaning softly against her clit and sucking on it as she knew it made Caitlyn tingle. Cailtyn let herself go and gave control to Vi as she enjoyed the skilled movements of Vi’s tongue. 

Caitlyn soon felt the familiar build up and looked down to watch Vi. She panted and let out soft monas between breaths. 

“Oh god, Vi. Keep going, please, keep going” she rolled her hips faster and kept grinding against Vi’s mouth. Vi flicked her tongue across her clit and then sucked on it as Caitlyn shuddered and started to cum. Her body arched and her thighs clamped around Vi’s head, holding her in place as she rode out her orgasm. 

Vi rubbed her hands up and down Cailtyn’s legs and only pulled back once her head was free. She licked her lips and stood up, kissing up Cailtyn’s body as she moved over her. Cailtyn took Vi’s face in her hands and pulled her in for a deep kiss. 

“You have magic hands and a magic tongue” she smiled against Vi’s lips and chuckled softly as Vi wagged her eyebrows and grinned. Vi leaned down again and kissed her as she let her hand roam over Caitlyn’s body while the other held her up. 

Caitlyn scratched her fingers against the back of Vi’s head through her soft, short hair as they kissed. She enjoyed the feeling of the intimacy and how possessive it felt to keep Vi this close to her. 

Vi moved her hand from Cailtyn’s body and undid her belt and the button of her pants before pulling her zipper down. She kicked off her shoes and managed to get her pants off all while caitlyn held her in for the kiss. 

“Do you have protection?’ Vi suddenly asked and swallowed. Caitlyn nodded and pulled Vi back to her. Vi lifted her up and moved them higher up the bed, Cailtyn’s head falling back into one of the many pillows she had. 

Cailtyn wrapped her legs around Vi’s waist and pulled her in, moaning softly as Vi rocked her hips. Vi could feel her boxers get wet from Caitlyn but couldn’t care as the grinding motion relieved some of the ache she felt. 

“I want to ride you” Caitlyn moaned and Vi quickly smiled and rolled them over so Caitlyn was on top. She rested back against the mountain of pillows and held Caitlyn's waist as she sat up. 

“You want to fuck yourself on me, baby. Make yourself feel good” Vi teased as Caitlyn nodded slowly and pressed her hands onto Vi’s abs, feeling over them in slow drags of her fingertips. 

“Ill be right back, get those boxers off” she said and climbed off. She walked to the bathroom and Vi couldn’t help but watch her. Her hips swayed as she walked in her heels and her legs looked even longer and sexier. 

Vi slid her boxers off and then her socks before Cailtyn walked back out with a condom. She tossed it to Vi and watched as Vi tore the wrapper and quickly slid the condom down her hard length.

“Fuck, cupcake. You have no idea how fucking sexy you look. Come here” Vi held her cock up and smirked as Caitlyn crawled over and straddled her. Vi watched as Caitlyn rubbed her folds over the tip first and leaned back, her hands just above Vi’s knees. 

Vi held her waist and lifted caitlyn up before letting her sit back down, taking Vi inside. 

“Holy shit, you feel so good, baby” Vi closed her eyes when Caitlyn squeezed around her cock, sliding deeper down until she took it all. 

“I almost forgot how thick you are” she moaned out and leaned forward again adjusting to the size that now filled her. She slowly started to rock and run her hands up Vi’s body. 

Vi opened her eyes to see caitlyn bounce lightly, her breasts matching the motion before Vi’s hands found them. She held onto Cailtyn’s nipples and rolled them between her fingers. 

“That's it, baby. Fuck yourself, make yourself cum all over me” Vi’s voice came out lower and Cailtyn grinned. She lay over Vi and bounced her hips up and down faster. 

“You sound so sexy when you speak like that. You're going so deep in me, Vi” her breaths were slightly ragged and she moaned softly as Vi started to take more control, thrusting her hips up to meet Caitlyn. Vi held her waist and started to fuck her faster and harder. She could see Cailtyn start to unravel above her and worked her hips to keep building up the pressure. 

Caitlyn clawed at Vi’s chest and threw herself back as Vi thrust up into her. Her breasts bounced with the quick motions and Vi angled her hips to hit the spot inside Caitlyn she knew she liked. 

“Yes, Vi, yes! Fuck me” Cailtyn opened her mouth in a silent scream and her body tensed. Her hips shook and she sat down completely on Vi as the orgasm ripped through her. Vi slowed down and held Caitlyn tightly, sitting up and kissing over her chest, flicking her tongue over the hard nipples. 

Caitlyn gave a final shudder and draped her arms around Vi to keep her up. Vi smirked and caressed her back as they stayed joined while Cailtyn came back down from her high. 

“That felt amazing” she whispered in Vi's ear and nibbled at it. “Not even my toys make me feel that good” she commented and Vi moaned at the thought of Caitlyn pleasuring herself. 

“You’re going to make me cum if you keep talking like that and I’m not done with you yet” Vi lifted Caitlyn up and turned her over onto her stomach. She took her hips and pulled them up as Caitlyn moved back onto her knees and elbows. 

“So fucking sexy” Vi mermured and groped Cailtyn’s ass, leaning down to kiss at the back of her neck and down her back. She pushed back into her and held her waist as she worked her cock in and out slowly. Her hand held onto Caitlyn’s waist as the other rested on her lower back and angled her body. 

Cailyn moaned into the bedding and clutched at the pillow by her head. Vi pushed deep into her and caused her to rock back and forth on the bed as her breasts swayed with the motion. 

Vi reached her hand around and found Caitlyn’s clit as she rubbed circles around it. This elicited a louder moan and Vi could feel Cailtyn squeeze around her cock. She lifted Caitlyn up and held her against her body. 

“Touch yourself, baby. Make yourself cum so I can fill you” Vi commanded her and Cailtyn whimpered softly before she replaced Vi’s hand and rubbed herself. Vi moaned as Caitlyn arched her back to give Vi better access. 

“Fuck me, Vi. Make me yours” she moaned out and Vi thrust harder and faster. The sound of her hips against Caitlyn’s ass filling the room. Vi found herself feeling more possessive and held her arm around Caitlyn. 

“You want to be mine, have me all to yourself, feel me fuck you every chance I can” Vi’s breath tickled Cailtyn’s ear and neck from behind. 

Caitlyn nodded and moaned louder as she rubbed her fingers over her clit faster. “Oh god, yes. Take me, fill me, Vi!” she pleaded.

Vi pressed Caitlyn back onto the bed and held her hands on Caitlyn’s back making her arch it more. She thrust harder and rubbed the sweet spot inside Caitlyn with the tip of her cock each time. 

“Cum for me, baby. Give me what’s mine” Vi was breathing hard and her body was covered in small sweat droplets. Caitlyn bit down on the blanket and started to cum, her legs straightening and shaking as Vi pushed deep into her and held her in place. Vi moaned out as she also released and her cock flexed with each squeeze of Cailtyn’s pussy, milking her into the condom.

Vi tensed and her hands gripped at Caitlyn’s waist as their bodies felt the rush of pleasure course through them. Vi leaned over and caught her breath as she caressed Caitlyn’s side and thigh before moving herself off to the side and pulling out. 

Caitlyn fell into the bed and her legs twitched a few times. She had a satisfied smile on her face and she opened her eyes to look over at Vi who had her arm over her eyes as she breathed hard. 

“I needed that,” Caitlyn murmured and moved closer to lightly kiss at Vi’s neck, her hand snaked over Vi’s stomach and she let her fingers brush over the ridges between her muscles. 

“I aim to please” Vi smirked and moved her arm so she could turn her body and kiss Caitlyn softly. 

They soon made their way to the bathroom to clean up but Caitlyn found herself leaning back against the shower door as Vi gave her another two orgasms before they finally climbed out again.

Chapter Text

Chapter 14 

The rest of the holiday period had gone by too quickly for Vi and she now found herself back on her previous schedule. Powder and Ekko had to cut back on shifts due to their classes and she barely saw Caitlyn due to her own classes and work load. 

Her next fight was coming up in a couple of weeks and Sevika had been on her ass about staying focused and training harder. She had missed a few sessions when Caitlyn had stayed over or she stayed at Caitlyn’s and Sevika had not been happy. 

Vi was currently in the middle of a morning rush. With the university starting again after the break, the coffee shop had become busy again. Vi welcomed the business and was feeling appreciative as she had seen a bump up in profits and was able to make the payments for this month comfortably. 

She had all the machines going and the baked goods were almost already sold out. She had to write down the orders on the cups as she completed multiple orders at a time and didn’t want to make any mistakes. After an hour of nonstop customers she finally got a break to clear up and catch her breath. 

The weather had grown colder and it was snowing for the third day in a row now. Vi was wearing a hoodie with the coffee shop logo on it but had to pull the sleeves up when she got too hot. 

“I still haven’t decided if I like you wearing a hoodie or not” Vi heard the familiar sound of her girlfriends voice as she stood back up from behind the counter and looked over to see Caitlyn. She had on a long light grey coat with a navy blue scarf wrapped around her neck. There was a slight dusting of the snow over her hair and shoulders from walking outside. 

“Hey, beautiful” Vi commented and leaned over the counter as she gave Caitlyn a soft kiss. “What’s wrong with my hoodie?” She tilted her head and held her arms out to look down at herself. 

“On the one hand you look good, but it hides too much for my liking” Caitlyn replied and smiled, reaching over to play with the strings hanging down from the hood. 

“You want others to see what you have?” Vi teased and raised her eyebrow. “The marks your nails leave on my skin” she added in a light whisper so only Caitlyn could hear. 

Caitlyn bit her lip and then shook her head a little to focus again. “Don’t do that to me here when I can’t do anything about it, darling” the blush on her face growing. Vi knew Caitlyn got flustered when mentioning the claw marks she would leave over Vi’s back, arms, and stomach. 

“Are you heading to your class? I kept some cinnamon rolls aside for you and I can make you an oat latte” Vi picked up a to-go cup and tossed it in the air before catching it again. 

“That sounds amazing, darling. Thank you” Caitlyn softly laughed and leaned her hip against the counter as Vi got to work. 

She went back into the kitchen and came out with a small box that held two cinnamon rolls and poured the oat latte before snapping the top onto the cup and sliding it into a sleeve. 

“Do you want to stay over tonight?” Vi asked and slid the cup and box toward Caitlyn. 

“That depends,” Caitlyn grinned “ will Sevika hunt me down for interrupting your routine” 

“She’s harmless” Vi waved her hand dismissively. “Well, not really, but she won’t do anything to you” she chuckled and looked at Caitlyn. 

“Fine, but I’m not being held responsible for any consequences she decides to hand out” Caitlyn playfully poked Vi in the chest before leaning in and giving her a quick kiss. “I’ll text you when I’m on my way” 

Vi nodded and watched as she walked back out. She felt a void form when they had to leave each other after the brief moments they would get together. Caitlyn was almost finished with school and in a few months she would be looking for jobs. Vi knew she would have more time once the competition was over or she was eliminated. Nevertheless, she hated how little time they currently got to spend together. 

The next two weeks continued with Vi and Caitlyn seeing each other when they could and spending a few nights together if neither were exhausted by then. Vi had the third round of the tournament the next day and was busy watching footage of the other fighters she could face. 

She had just come home from the gym where her and Sevika had gone over footage from the other fights. She wrote out notes and possible counters as her writing covered every corner of the page with arrows, boxes, and exclamation marks scattered around to highlight certain points. 

Vi walked to her room where Caitlyn was still asleep and curled up in the covers. She stepped lightly and leaned over, moving the strands of hair falling over Caitlyn’s face and kissing her cheek softly. Caitlyn stirred and opened her eyes slowly. 

“I could get used to waking up like that” she muttered against the pillow and smiled as Vi kissed her again on the forehead. 

“I’m going to make some breakfast, any requests?” She tilted her head and took in every detail of Caitlyn’s half asleep features. 

“A few of your special pancakes sounds good” Caitlyn responded and took in a deep breath before stretching and waking up fully.  

Caitlyn joined Vi in the kitchen after she got up. She walked out in Vi’s hoodie without any pants and her socks. She leaned against  the kitchen counter and watched Vi cook, the smell of the pancakes already starting to fill the apartment. 

“Fuck, cupcake” Vi groaned when she saw Caitlyn come out the room. “How do you look so fucking good in everything” she smiled and flipped a pancake before leaning over the counter and kissing her, sliding her hands under the hoodie to feel over her bare skin. 

“Careful, darling. Powder will kill us if she walks in on us again” she grinned and pressed herself into Vi, looking up slightly with half lidded eyes. 

Vi smirked and let the hoodie fall back down and over Caitlyn’s ass. Powder had come home earlier than they thought a few days prior and caught them on the couch. She had declared that they now had to either burn the couch and get a new one or promise to keep their sex life behind closed doors. 

“She sleeps like a rock, but I can’t afford a new couch right now so I guess we can’t take the risk” Vi joked and turned to continue cooking. 

“I don’t particularly want to get on her bad side either” Caitlyn added and walked over to get some mugs out and make coffee for them. 

They sat on the stools on the opposite side of the kitchen counter once Vi had finished cooking. Caitlyn closed her eyes as she took her first bite of the cinnamon swirl pancakes on her plate. Vi enjoyed watching her and ate her own breakfast slowly . She had to be careful with her diet but could afford a little treat before the fight the next day. 

“These are quite literally the best thing I’ve ever tasted” Caitlyn confessed and licked her lips with a smile. 

“Really? I’ve tasted better things” Vi smirked and wiggled her eyebrows making Caitlyn laugh and roll her eyes playfully. 

“You’re insatiable” she commented and picked up her coffee to take a sip. 

“Can you blame me? You’re the sexiest woman I’ve ever met in my life, cupcake” She slid her hand over Caitlyn’s thigh and leaned closer, kissing at Caitlyn’s neck and under her ear. 

Caitlyn let out a soft moan and uncrossed her legs to give Vi better access. 

“For fucks sake! People eat here” Powder grumbled as she shuffled into the living room from her room down the opposite hall. “Keep it in your fucking pants” she glared at the two who had now separated slightly and were trying to hide their grins. 

Powder stopped and rolled her eyes before she continued to the kitchen to pour herself some coffee. “Or at least wear some” she nodded her head toward Caitlyn who instinctively pulled the hoodie lower over her legs. 

“Calm down, Pow. We weren’t doing anything that bad” Vi remarked and stood up to take the plates to the sink. 

Powder grunted and sipped her coffee before adding another spoonful of sugar into it which made Vi grimace. 

“I keep my relationship away from your eyes, you can do the same for me. No one wants to watch their sister sucking face, or doing god knows what else in front of them” 

Caitlyn stood and grabbed Vi’s hand, “You’re right. We will make sure to keep it in Vi’s room” pulling her out the kitchen. “Although we can’t stop any noises that pass through the walls” she added with a smirk and Vi walked quickly behind her almost pushing her into the room as Caitlyn giggled. 

Powder was cut off by the door closing before she could respond and her body shuddered as she quickly went back to her room and put on her headphones. 

Vi and Caitlyn spend the rest of the day relaxing. They had found themselves on the couch after ordering some lunch and were currently laying together watching some series that Vi didn’t know. Vi was on her back and Cailtyn had positioned herself over Vi with her head on Vi’s chest. Vi absentmindedly ran her fingers up and down Cailtyn’s back. 

Vi noticed after a while how Caitlyn's breathing evened out and when she moved slightly she could see that Caitlyn had fallen asleep. Vi pulled the small blanket off the back of the couch and placed it over Caitlyn without disturbing her. She took her phone out and smiled, taking a picture of her girlfriend curled into her and Vi’s arm around her shoulders. She set the picture as her phone’s background and relaxed back into the couch. Her and Caitlyn’s feet were both hanging off the other end and Vi thought to herself that maybe a new couch wouldn’t be such a bad idea. 

Caitlyn woke up a while later and felt Vi’s warm body under hers. She moaned softly and tucked her head into Vi’s neck. Vi had changed the show and was now watching some kind of cooking program. She smiled and kissed Cailtyn’s head once she felt her wake up. 

“Did you have a good nap, cupcake?” she teased and slid her hand under the blanket and under Cailtyn’s hoodie to feel over her back in soft motions. 

Cailtyn nodded and maneuvered her body side to side to snuggle into Vi more. “You are very comfortable” she mumbled against Vi’s neck and Vi laughed. 

Powder and Ekko had come up to the apartment after closing the coffee shop for the day. They had organized their schedules for school so that they didn't have classes on Fridays and Vi could take the day off. The four ate dinner together that Vi had cooked and filled the night with conversation and a few card games. 

Vi appreciated the slow day and wrapped her arms around Caitlyn as the two got comfortable for bed. 

Vi thought of the fight tomorrow and reviewed the main points of each possible opponent in her head. She needed to start getting her mind focused and ready for anything that could happen. She just had two more fights but they were not going to be as easy as the first.

Vi woke up the next morning and went through her routine in her head for the day. She got up without disturbing Caitlyn and went through her morning stretches and made breakfast like she did before every fight. She sat on the couch and took out her notes as she reviewed them and ate her breakfast. 

Vi said goodbye to Cailtyn later on that day before she headed to the gym to meet with Sevika and then head to the arena that afternoon. She went through her warmups and stayed in her locker room until the event started. She stuck to her routine of standing by the tunnel to see who she would fight and stealing a few glances up to the window where she knew Cailtyn would be standing. 

The lights in the arena started to swirl around and the music changed before the announcer stepped into the octagon and helped the microphone up to his mouth. 

“Welcome! Welcome! Ladies and gentlemen” the announcer signaled to the crowd and went over the previous matches and who the contestants for the night were “We have reached the final four contenders. Tonight we will watch as our finalists are decided. As before, our match ups are randomly chosen and for tonight's first fight we have” the screen flashed and Vi’s picture exploded onto it. “Vi!” 

The crowd cheered and a familiar chant filled the room before the announcer continued. “The boxer from Zaun will be facing Rictus!” 

A similar graphic exploded into the screen before shrinking and sliding onto the right side of the screen across from Vi’s picture. Their information and previous wins were written underneath for everyone to see. 

Vi took in a deep breath and tightened her hands into fists. She knew she would either be facing him tonight or in the final. He had been the only fighter that was as dominating as Vi. She had watched his fights the most and Sevika had studied him even more than Vi. Rictus was purely an MMA fighter with a ‘ground and pound’ mindset and had an extra 3 inches of height on Vi. She needed a plan and by being in the first fight she only had half an hour to discuss it with Sevika. 

Vi sat on the bench in her locker room and methodically wrapped her wrists before putting on her gloves. She had decided to leave off her shoes for this fight and her ankles had a similar wrapping around them. Sevika had pulled up footage of Rictus’ previous fights and pointed out certain moves he tended to use more often. Rictus appeared to have a background in wrestling and always got his opponents on the ground before using his weight and size to keep them down and hit them. 

Vi noticed that he did not often use his legs for kicks and so she wouldn't have to focus on those as much. She stretched and warmed up before an attendant gave her the 5 minute notice. She grabbed her mouth guard and pulled on her hoodie. She bounced on her toes and stretched out her hips once again before they made their way out to the tunnel. 

Cailtyn was sitting in the chair with her eyes focused on the screen above the octagon. She felt her heart racing seeing the image of the larger man that Vi would be fighting. The others were talking and seemed to not be as worried as she was. 

“You're going to bite your finger off if you keep chewing your nails like that, legs” powder said as she jumped over the back of the seat next to Caitlyn and sat down. 

Cailtyn lowered her hand from her mouth where she had been biting at her thumb nail and held her hands together over her lap. Her eyes returned to the octagon and the screen and the worried expression etched on her face. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 15

Vi stood in the tunnel and heard the familiar song play as she made her way to the octagon with Sevika beyond her. She walked in and headed to her side, keeping her body moving side to side on her toes. She pulled off her hoodie and there was a loud cheer of higher pitched screams from somewhere in the crowd. She looked up and saw Caitlyn standing by the suite window, her eyes narrowed and looking past Vi toward the section the cheers originated. 

The music faded out before another song began playing and Rictus made his way out. Similar to the chants of Vi’s name, Rictus appeared to also have built a fan following. He walked in and stood opposite Vi in the octagon as the referee came in and everyone got situated for the fight to start. 

The two approached the center and listened to the rules, Vi held her hands out and gave a small nod when Rictus lifted his hands and bumped hers in a show of respect and sportsmanship. They returned to their sides and the fight started with the motion of the referee. 

Vi felt the silence surrounding her and her focus narrow onto the opponent in front of her. She moved around and kept her hands up, watching for him to make a move or lunge. She couldn’t afford to get taken down too often and needed to keep the fight going up on two legs. 

Rictus had his hands lower and followed Vi in the octagon. His eyes watched her movements and when he made a fake lunge forward he noticed how fast Vi was to react and move back. He grinned slightly and shook out his arms before holding them back up. 

Vi knew his head was open but also considered that it may be a trick to get her closer. One thing she had on her side in this fight was her speed in attacking and reacting. But she couldn't dance the whole fight and needed to see what he was fully capable of. Similar to her journey to this fight, Rictus’s opponents had not been that big of a challenge for him and he had won fairly quickly. 

Rictus stepped forward and went to grab Vi by the waist for a take down. She was able to see it coming and switched to a southpaw stance, her left arm swinging hard by her waist as she landed her first hit against the side of his head but he was still able to grab her leg and managed to lift it up. 

Vi fought against him to stay on her feet when she felt the metal of the octagon cage against her back. Rictus had pushed her back far enough but it was better than being on the ground. Vi brought her left elbow down to land another hit and then landed a hit with her right hook on his side before Rictus pulled back and Vi was let go. 

The round ended with both fighters still figuring the other out. Sevika stood by Vi and leaned in by Vi’s ear so she could hear. 

“You're doing well avoiding the take down. He’s slower than you but can take the hits. Don’t tire yourself out trying to land the knockout, you’re going to have to wear him down” she noted and gave Vi some water. Vi nodded and kept her focus up, her eyes not leaving her opponent. 

The second and third round followed a similar pattern. Vi still avoided getting taken down and had landed a few elbows and uppercuts to Rictus when he tried. She had taken a few hits from him and could feel her ribs protesting to certain movements. Her right eye was swelling up and her mouth was filling with the taste of blood. Rictus had a laceration on his right eyebrow which led to a stream of blood falling down his face. 

The fourth round kicked off and Vi controlled her breathing with deep breaths. She watched Rictus and waited. They circled around each other and Vi took her chance. Rictus had only seen her use boxing moves but she had been training with other styles and this was the chance she needed. 

Rictus made his familiar move to attack Vi’s legs and bring her down but soon found himself stumbling and falling to one knee. Vi had seen him lean forward to lunge and make her own attack, her knee coming up and making contact with his face in a hard hit. 

She quickly moved and landed a three punch combo with two rights and a left. Rictus moved around to grab for Vi’s leg and trap her but Vi had been practicing different takedowns with Sevika. Vi lowered her body bringing Rictus closer, she littered his body, hit after hit until he let go and got up, stumbling back. 

Vi took in a few deep breaths and followed him. This was her best opportunity to end this and she couldn’t afford to let him recover. She approached him while he was still on his knee but he turned quickly and aimed for her midsection, she found herself lifted up and turned in the air before her body made contact with the floor of the octagon. 

Vi arched as the pain wrecked through her back and left side. She let out a groan that was drowned out by the sounds of the crowd cheering and yelling at the fighters in the middle. 

Rictus had gotten her down and moved over to throw his fists at her face. Vi held her arms up but they couldn’t protect her the same as her boxing gloves did. Her face burned after one of his hits and she could feel the blood trickling down her face, the bridge of her nose was cut. 

Vi brought her legs up to hook her feet by his hips as she pushed him back enough to get some distance between them. When Rictus moved closer to continue his assault, Vi managed to kick her foot up into his chest with enough power to cause him to stumble back. 

She got up and held her hands up, her chest heaving with each painful breath. She shook her head and wiped at her face to clear the blood that had made its way to her eye from the cut on her nose.

Rictus now looked angry and Vi knew he had lost his focus. He had finished fights in the first round and had not had to go this long with an opponent. She was familiar with the frustrated feelings and saw him swing a wild right hook, Vi ducked under it and countered with a right uppercut, the sound of her fist making contact with his jaw echoed and Vi wondered if she had even broken it. 

Vi kept her stance up and went in for another attack before she was blocked by the referee. Rictus was lying on the floor of the octagon and not moving.

The referee stood in between them and called the match, the bell ringing and the audience erupting. He lifted Vi’s hand in victory and she winced and held her ribs with her other arm. The blood from her nose had left a trail down the side of her nose and down over her chin. The medical staff had come in to check on both of them but Vi waved them off. 

She tried to move around the people now in the ring to get to the exit as Sevika made her way in to check on her. Before she got to leave she was redirected by a man in a suit and a camera pushed in her face.

“The winner and first finalist, Vi!” the announcer had entered and approached the center of the ring. The crowd cheered and the Rictus fans booed at the same time. Vi looked around and up to see Caitlyn but she was not standing by the window and only some of the others standing and cheering. 

“Vi, how are you feeling about the match?” the announcer asked her, catching her off guard and holding the mic in front of her. 

“What?” she wiped at her face again mixing the blood and her sweat together across her face. “Oh, uh, I'm feeling good” she answered between labored breaths. Her arm wrapped around her midsection holding her ribs. 

“What are you thinking about for the final fight?” He pushed the mic to her face again and she moved her head back. 

“Nothing right now.” she grew more agitated at his actions and glared at him slightly.  “I’ll just do what I always do. One fight at a time” she managed to answer with a few shallow breaths.  Vi didn’t like the attention and just wanted to leave, she held up her hand to stop him from speaking again and walked back a few steps until she met Sevika. 

The announcer continued and Vi could hear a few cheers and the murmurs of the crowd faded as she made her way back to the locker rooms. 

Vi sank onto the bench cautiously as Sevika held out an ice pack for her to place over her ribs. A member of the medical staff came in and helped close and tape the cut that Vi had on her nose and the smaller one on her bottom lip. 

She took a few minutes to cool down and let the ice pack dull some of the pain on her side. Sevika told her to take a few days and come back to the gym next week so they could evaluate and prepare for the final. She left knowing Vi would get a ride back with Caitlyn. 

Vi showered and changed and managed to wash off the blood that had covered her from the fight. She grabbed her bag after getting dressed and headed out.

She walked up to the suite and showed the pass that Jayce had given her to the security. She opened the door and found the others talking in small groups in different areas. Caitlyn’s head turned quickly as she heard the door and was already walking toward Vi, her brows furrowed with concern. Vi smiled and placed her bag to the side before she held her hand up to Cailtyn. 

“I’m ok, I promise” she confirmed and Caitlyn looked over her face. Vi leaned in and gave her a soft kiss as Caitlyn reached her hand up and gently touched her cheek. Vi’s face was swollen around the cuts and some light bruising was already forming. “I’m alright, Cupcake. I just need some rest and maybe a couple of painkillers” she held Caitlyn's hand and let her hoodie fall back down. 

“The next fight is starting!” Ekko called out and stood by the window as he looked down at the octagon. The others repositioned themselves and then were able to say hello to Vi after Caitlyn had finished her inspection. 

“You're losing your touch, sis. You could have taken out a guy like that when you were ten back in Zaun” Powder commented and poked at Vi’s face. “Maybe Sev needs to up your training” 

“It’s different fighting with rules, Pow” Vi replied and smacked her hand away when she tried to touch her face again. Powder shrugged her shoulders and slumped onto the armrest of the chair Ekko sat in, her legs swinging over his lap. 

Vi smirked and shook her head before she grabbed some water and a plate of the different foods they had in the suite. “I need to stop going to places where all they have is tiny food” she commented to herself and lifted up a small skewer that had three pieces of chicken on it. She put the small plate back down and took the whole  tray of chicken skewers. She dished up some of the other foods onto the platter and then carried it to her seat.

“Vi. You can’t be serious” Caitlyn looked dumbfounded as Vi placed the tray on her lap and started eating the chicken off the skewers in a single bite. 

“What? I’m hungry and apparently rich people only eat tiny food” she chewed and held up a small quiche as an example. “This is like the gala all over again” she added and Caitlyn let out a small chuckle. 

“Fine, but don’t eat too much, we can stop and get you a proper meal on the way home” she reached over and took one of the spring rolls Vi had. She held her hand up to cover her mouth and laughed as Vi looked shocked and playfully moved the large collection of food away from Caitlyn and shielding it with her body. 

The evening passed by and Vi had eaten everything she had piled onto the platter. She shrugged off the amused looks she received and drank down a bottle of water once she was done. The second fight of the night lasted for 5 rounds and the winner was decided by the judges. Vi wasn’t too concerned and she could focus more on her opponent later in the week. 

Chapter Text

Vi and Caitlyn walked out of the arena after the fight toward the parking lot. Vi stopped suddenly and looked across the lot where she saw a black Rolls-Royce Phantom and a tall, skinny man standing with a can in his hand leaning back against the door. 

“I’ll meet you at the car, ok. I have to do something quickly” Vi turned to Caitlyn and squeezed her hand before letting it go and walking towards the opposite side of the lot. 

Caitlyn watched her and also saw where she was headed. A pit of worry formed in her stomach as she slowly made her way to the car. She kept her eyes on Vi and saw how the two stood and spoke. 

Vi took in a deep breath as she approached and stopped in front of the man who had now taken a step forward to meet her. 

“Violet,” the man said in a familiar tone and reached his hand up, patting Vi’s cheek a few times and smiling. 

“It’s Vi” she argued back but knew he would never change and mimicked his response by moving her mouth. 

“Your mother gave you that name after Vander suggested it and I will not call you by anything else” he gave her an unimpressed look as she dramatically moved her mouth to his words. 

“I know, I know.” she waved him off and pushed her hands in her pockets. “But I’m guessing you didn’t come all the way up here to just tell me that.”

“Well I wouldn’t have had to if you had answered my calls or messages, Violet” he changed his cane over to his other hand, his fingers wrapping around the silver handle. “I understand your want to give Powder the best opportunities, I myself offered to help you, but you do still have people back home that care about you”

Vi felt a pit of guilt form on her stomach and she avoided his gaze. “What do you want from me, Silco? It’s my job to take care of Powder. You have your own thing going on and Glaggor has made a good name for himself and is on his own two feet. She is all I have left and I’m not going to fuck it up this time like I did before”

He sighed and placed his hand on her shoulder, “You never fucked anything up, Violet. All I ask is for you to be you.”

Vi scoffed and looked up, ‘Right. Just be me. Being me got Milo killed. Being me got me seven years in Stillwater. Being me let my mother and father go to the bridge that day. Being me just disappoints everyone, Silco. I can't just be me, I have to be the person people need me to be.” She felt the familiar increase in her heart rate and her hands instinctively started clenching. 

“Nothing that has happened was your fault, Violet. We all lost people we loved those days. You couldn’t have stopped your parents from going, you couldn’t have saved Milo from his own choices. You have never been a disappointment to any of us.” Silco pointed his finger and lightly pressed it over Vi’s heart below her collar bone. “You have your mother’s heart and your father’s eyes. You have Vander’s fight and I like to think you have my protective mindset. You are the best of all of us.” 

Vi looked at him, her eyes shaking as she took in his words. She felt her chest cave in trying to breathe before she nodded slowly in acceptance. 

“Now that I have been able to talk to you and see you are doing well I feel better. I came up here to make sure you were taking care of yourself, and I may or may not have watched your fight while I was here” he gave her a sly grin, “and I must thank you for winning me quite a nice amount of money with your victory” he lifted up a ticket with his bet on it before putting it back in his pocket. 

“Now, if I remember from Powder’s last update, I believe you have a girlfriend waiting for your return so I won’t keep you long” he motioned to the other side of the parking lot where Caitlyn sat in the car still watching them. Vi immediately felt her body relax and her tension ease as she looked at the woman in the car. She smiled as she looked back and waved to her girlfriend resulting in a confused Caitlyn waving back slowly. 

“If she gets a smile like that out of you then it must be special” Silco commented and Vi swallowed. 

“What did Powder tell you about my girlfriend exactly?” Vi questioned nervously. 

“Are you worried if I know she is a Kiramman?” Silco raised his eyebrow and chuckled softly as Vi tensed and looked at him. “Powder has told me everything she felt she could. I trust your judgement, Violet.”

Vi let out a breath she was holding and Silco stepped to the side as he opened his car door. “Let me know if there are any plans for Powder’s birthday. It’s been a while since we were all together.” he nodded his head and climbed in, starting the car and driving away as Vi waved her hand side to side once saying goodbye.

Caitlyn felt anxious sitting in the car and seeing Vi talk with the stranger. He appeared to be well off from the car he drove, but Caitlyn was not familiar with anyone with his traits in the upper circles of Piltover but there was still something familiar about him that sat in the back of her mind. 

She had made the assumption that he had to be from Zaun because the likelihood of Vi knowing someone from there had a higher chance. The longer she tried to place him the more frustrated she became.

She decided not to pry and would only talk about it if Vi brought it up first, which she never did. She should have guessed what would happen because when Vi got back she only apologized for making Caitlyn wait. 

Vi climbed into the car and placed her bag onto the backseat, wincing as her body twisted and her side shot a jolt of pain through her body. She grabbed at her side and muttered under her breath, “Fuck.”

“Do I need to ask my father if he can take a look?” she asked and reached out to lift up the hoodie and check Vi’s side. 

“I’ll be ok. Just a few days of rest and I’ll be good as new” Vi joked and held Caitlyn’s hand, giving a reassuring squeeze. 

“Fine, but that means you are not to do anything for tonight and tomorrow.” she pointed at Vi and had a serious look on her face, one that Vi knew not to contradict. 

Vi held her hands up and smiled, “As you wish, cupcake” she smiled and Caitlyn nodded in approval before they left to head home. 

Vi had offered to carry her bag up to the apartment but Caitlyn had pointed toward the door and carried Vi’s bag and the food they had picked up on the way back. 

“I can still do basic things, Cait” Vi protested but her words fell on uninterested ears as Caitlyn organized the food in the kitchen after entering. 

“Sit on the couch and get comfortable. I’m taking care of you and you agreed not to do anything tonight and tomorrow” she walked into the living room where Vi had kicked her shoes off and was slumped into the couch with her feet on the small coffee table in front of her. 

“Here, take these first and I'll bring you your food” she handed Vi some pain killers and a glass of water she had poured. 

“You really don’t have to do this” Vi added and Caitlyn leaned over until her face was close to Vi’s.

“I care about you, Vi. You would do the same thing for anyone else, why can’t I do the same for you?” she caressed Vi’s swollen cheek and her thumb gently felt over the skin around the abrasion. 

Vi looked back at her, sighing softly as Silco’s words also repeated in her head. “I’m just not used to it. I’ve always been the one who needed to look after everyone, it's who I've always needed to be” 

“Seeing what you have achieved and the way you care for your sister I do not doubt that for a second. But that doesn’t mean you have to sacrifice yourself. The only person you need to be for me is you” Caitlyn kissed Vi on the forehead in the same manner Vi had done with her on many occasions. 

Vi closed her eyes and leaned into touch with Caitlyn's soft lips against her head.

They ate together and Caitlyn took the now empty plates back to the kitchen. Vi scrolled through different options for them to watch when Caitlyn came back with an ice pack wrapped in a small kitchen towel. 

“Here, put this on for 20 minutes to help with the swelling” she handed it over and took her seat next to Vi, throwing the blanket from the back of the couch over their legs. “Oh, that's supposed to be a really good movie. It's a crime thriller, one of my favorites” 

Vi stopped over the preview and watched some of the scenes, placing the ice pack under her hoodie and against her ribs. She didn’t really enjoy watching shows or movies like this as the series of events in her past were more than enough. She held the remote tightly and tensed when the images of the victims appeared on the screen. She swallowed and pressed play seeing how excited Caitlyn was about watching it. 

Caitlyn curled up against Vi and moved her legs over Vi’s lap under the blanket. Vi tried watching but often found herself closing her eyes or looking away from the tv when they showed the bodies. Flashbacks of finding her parents and Milo hit her and she found herself getting lost in the memories. 

“Vi, Vi you're hurting me” Caitlyn's voice came into focus as she pleaded and Vi felt her pulling at her arm where her hand had been resting on Caitlyn’s leg and she was tightening her grip. Vi looked over to see the pained expression on her face and quickly pulled her hand away. 

“Fuck, I’m sorry…I didn’t mean..I didn’t know. I’m sorry” She clenched her fists above her thighs. She took in shallow breaths and her hands shook. She had been so deep in and the memories had felt so real. Her eyes teared up and she couldn’t look at Caitlyn. 

“Vi, what’s happening? Come back to me, I’m here” Caitlyn sat up and moved closer, she reached out and held Vi’s face in her hands. Her eyes searched deep into Vi’s, locking with them and willing her to focus. “Easy, easy” she whispered and slowly climbed onto Vi’s lap, straddling her.

Vi felt Caitlyn's arms wrap around her in a hug, her hand caressing the back of her head. “Please talk to me” she whispered before Vi moved her head onto Caitlyn’s shoulder and broke. Her body shuddered with each ragged breath and Vi moved her arms around Caitlyn holding her as close as she could. She gasped for air and finally let out every raw emotion and the pain that had surrounded her heart all these years. 

Caitlyn stayed with her and never loosened her hold. She supported Vi and talked her through it, reassuring her that she was there for Vi and she wouldn't go anywhere.

Vi had regained some composure and her breathing started to even out. Caitlyn felt Vi’s arms lower under her and lifted her up. Vi carried her to the bedroom. She still held her close and had her face tucked into Caitlyn as they lay on the bed. They lay in silence and Vi grabbed at Caitlyn’s shirt to hold her close, her head tucked into Caitlyn’s neck. Caitlyn gently ran her hand up and down Vi’s back, her own eyes welling up as she could feel the pain and anguish from Vi’s cries. 

The lights and TV were still on but neither Vi or Caitlyn moved away from each other for the rest of the night. Vi had soon fallen asleep in her arms and Caitlyn fell asleep soon after. 

When Caitlyn woke up the next morning she found the bed empty and the blanket had been tucked around her.

Chapter Text

Vi had woken up before the sun rose and gently moved herself away from Caitlyn. She felt embarrassed from what happened the night before and couldn’t make sense of everything going on in her head. She was surprised that Caitlyn had still been next to her but her hands still shook with anxiety of what would happen when she woke up and the regret of breaking down in front of her like that. 

She placed the blanket back around Caitlyn and made her way out of the room, she turned off the main light in the living room and the tv that was still on. She opened the window and climbed out, taking the ladder to the rooftop of the building. 

Vi took in a deep breath of the cold morning air and sat on the edge of the wall. She looked out at the brightening sky as the sun had started to rise and replayed everything that had happened the previous night. She closed her eyes and shook her head, holding her face in her hands before running them through her hair.

She looked up and sighed, “What do I do? Every choice I make seems to go wrong.” she whispered into the air in a hope that she would find her answer. She thought about Caitlyn and felt a sense of dread that she would end up messing it up like she did with everything else.

But Caitlyn had stayed. She had held her tightly and taken everything Vi had let out. She kept her up when Vi wanted to fall and made herself a pillar for Vi to lean on. 

Caitlyn walked out the room still dressed in her clothes from last night and looked around for VI. Her jacket and the keys to her bike were still by the door. Caitlyn called her phone and found it ringing on the table in the living room. She ended the call and glanced down to her own sleeping face as Vi’s background. She smiled softly and put the phone down.

Caitlyn was confused. There were so many times when she felt as though Vi was on the same page as her but then moments such as this, or Vi talking with that man last night, made her feel like she was still being kept at an arm’s length away. 

She felt a cold chill blow past her and saw the open window. Walking to it she looked out and saw Vi’s legs dangling off the edge as she sat up on the roof. Caitlyn climbed up, the metal ladder creaking under her movements as Vi looked over to see her. 

Caitlyn folded her arms over her body as she walked closer and Vi turned around, standing up to face her. She felt a small relief that Vi hadn’t run away from her but it still pained her to see Vi hurting like this and feeling like she couldn’t stay with Caitlyn in those times.

Vi couldn’t keep her eyes on Caitlyn's and looked down ashamed, closing them when Caitlyn redirected her face back up with a gentle touch to her cheek.

“Vi. Please” Caitlyn's voice was soft and pleading. She hated seeing the anguish in her eyes, holding onto everything and bearing all of her pain inside in silence.

“I’m sorry.” Vi muttered out and her hand softly held onto Caitlyn’s wrist. 

“You don’t have to be sorry, Vi. You did nothing wrong. What happened, talk to me” Caitlyn leaned forward and rested her forehead against Vi’s. 

Vi could feel Caitlyn’s heart rate under her fingertips as her middle finger traced over her wrist. “It’s stupid,” she took a deep breath and let the rhythm of Caitlyn’s pulse ground her. This was the second time she had left Caitlyn behind and the second time Caitlyn had come for her. Vi took in a deep breath and opened her eyes. It wasn’t fair to keep doing this to her and Vi knew she either had to be honest, or she would end up losing the woman she was falling for. 

“The movie last night, the victims and the bodies..I just, I kept seeing my parents…my brother” Vi’s voice trembled and Caitlyn pulled her closer into a hug. 

Vi told Caitlyn about her parents and their involvement in the bridge riots. She explained how she had gone to look for them with Powder and found their bodies first, the image of their lifeless eyes still haunting her to this day. How she had to hold Powder back and couldn’t let her see them. She spoke of Milo and how he had got sick from the air in Zaun and turned to shimmer to help with the pain. His addiction grew and when they hadn’t heard from him Vi had gone to find him. How she had carried him back home after his overdose and made sure to clean him up before anyone else saw him. 

Caitlyn felt a pit of guilt form in her chest. She now knew more about what Vi had gone through and hated herself for putting Vi through the pain of reliving those moments. How could she have been so stupid, she knew that Vi had a troubled past. Powder had told her that Vi had taken the worst of it and protected her from all of it. 

“I should have never suggested that movie, Vi.” she couldn’t help the tears that fell from her eyes. 

Vi rubbed her back and wrapped her other arm around Caitlyn’s waist. Caitlyn couldn’t believe the woman in her arms. Even when she was dealing with her own issues she still managed to comfort Caitlyn when it should have been the other way around. 

Vi pulled back and looked at the tears falling down Caitlyn’s cheeks, using her thumb to gently wipe them away. 

“You didn’t know,” she whispered. “I could have said something last night but I thought I’d be able to handle it,” Vi confessed with a sigh.

She hated feeling weak and vulnerable. She had worked for years to get stronger and build up walls so she wouldn’t have to go through the things she did when she was young. Yet standing in front of Caitlyn and letting herself open up felt different. She didn’t feel angry or scared, she felt lighter. She felt her heart beat stronger and a calm settle in her chest. 

Caitlyn noticed Vi relax and her hold on Caitlyn tightened, pulling her closer into the strong boxer’s frame. Caitlyn ran her hands over Vi’s shoulders and then up to the back of her head. The bruises on Vi’s face were more prominent now as they had formed more through the night. 

“You are the best thing that has ever happened to me and I will never understand what I ever did to deserve you” Vi spoke softly and opened up more to Caitlyn. 

“You deserve everything this world has to offer, Vi. And I will do whatever I can to make sure you know that everyday” Caitlyn leaned closer and Vi met her as their lips softly brushed against the others. Caitlyn could feel the cut that scarred Vi’s lips and kept her kiss soft.

Vi pulled back and gave Caitlyn a few more soft pecks. The morning was heavy and the air held the weight of Vi’s confessions. 

She had never spoken of her past, even with the people who had gone through it with her. She never understood how it would help, it couldn’t change what had happened, it couldn’t bring them back. She always dismissed any attempt from the others to talk about those days and now knew that they were most likely wanting to do so to help themselves heal, too. 

Vi thought she was protecting them by not bringing the memories up and mentally kicked herself for making another wrong decision. 

They stood together on the rooftop in silence until Caitlyn took her hand and motioned for them to go back inside. Caitlyn directed Vi back to bed and they climbed in together. Normally Caitlyn would tuck herself into Vi’s side but this time she moved higher to wrap her arms around Vi in a similar position to how they had fallen asleep the night before. Vi nestled her face into Cailtyn’s chest and slid her hand under her shirt to feel her skin, holding her close.

“I will always be here for you” Caitlyn whispered softly and brushed her fingers through Vi’s hair. 

They fell asleep for a few more hours and when Vi woke up again she noticed Caitlyn was already awake. Vi stayed still for a while but her stomach had other ideas as it groaned in hunger. She turned onto her back and stretched, looking over into Caitlyn’s eyes. 

“Do you want to get some breakfast?” her lip curled up into a smirk and her hands held Caitlyn’s waist, her thumbs brushed the skin under her shirt. 

Caitlyn playfully rolled her eyes and rested her head on Vi’s chest, letting out a long sigh and small chuckle. “I guess we don’t have a choice,” She joked but didn’t move and enjoyed the feeling of being held. 

“They say food is the best medicine and the faster I heal the faster I can show you how much you mean to me” her voice dipped into a whisper by Caitlyn’s ear and Vi’s grip on her hips tightened possessively sending a shudder through Caitlyn’s body. 

Caitlyn bit her lip and smirked up at Vi before she gave in. “We can get breakfast, but I also want you to know that I care for you deeply.” Her tone shifted slightly and she looked into Vi’s eyes, her finger poked into Vi’s chest. “If there's anything you don’t like or don’t want to do, tell me. I never want to cause you pain”

Vi nodded and looked down at Caitlyn’s leg. She remembered how she had been digging her fingers into her thigh and the look on Caitlyn’s face, a look she never wanted to cause or see ever again.

“I didn't mean to hurt you last night, I didn’t know what I was doing” 

“It’s fine, Vi.” she scratched her fingers through the shaved hair on the back of Vi’s head. “It was just a strong squeeze. I guess these sexy muscles of yours aren’t just for show” she tried to lighten the mood and reassure Vi. 

“You really have an obsession with my body, don’t you?’ Vi smirked back at her. 

“I have an obsession with every part of you, Vi. From your body, to your heart, to your voice, your eyes, and every other aspect that makes you, you” 

Vi’s eyes darkened, her hands sliding under Caitlyn’s shirt and up towards her ribs. “You don’t even know what you do to me, Cupcake.”

Caitlyn felt Vi press her hips into her and the increase of Vi’s body heat. “I think I have a pretty good idea” she retorted and then pulled back. “You promised to behave until you felt better,” she trailed her finger down Vi’s chest. 

Vi groaned as Caitlyn got up and headed to the bathroom. She hated the feeling of letting Caitlyn go. Vi followed as they both cleaned up and got changed out of the previous day's clothes. Caitlyn checked Vi’s ribs and teased her with a soft kiss over the bruised area. 

They left the apartment and headed toward a small cafe that Caitlyn was familiar with. They were seated by a window and handed menus while the waitress took their coffee orders. Vi took one look at it and her eyes focused on a special that she knew she definitely had to order. 

The waitress came back with their coffees and Vi and Caitlyn ordered. Caitlyn went with a couple of poached eggs on whole wheat toast and Vi ordered the special. When the food came out Caitlyn stared in disbelief as four plates were placed in front of Vi. 

The special consisted of a stack of pancakes, two fried eggs, bacon, toast, hash browns, and an omelet. The fourth plate held some toast and a selection of small jams. Vi licked her lips and first buttered her pancakes to let it melt. 

Caitlyn couldn’t help but smile and shake her head  seeing the utter joy on Vi’s face as she organized the plates and started to eat. 

Vi looked up and saw Caitlyn watching her as she smirked, “Don’t worry, cupcake. You’re still my favorite thing to eat” winking and lifting up her fork with a big cut out chunk of pancakes on it before pushing it into her mouth. 

Caitlyn’s eyes widened as she blushed and looked around to see if anyone had heard. She felt her heart beat faster in her chest and leaned closer, raising her hand up to gently wipe a small drop of syrup from the corner of Vi’s mouth. 

“You know it gets a little messy when I eat, Cupcake” Vi watched as Caitlyn brought her thumb to her lips and licked off the syrup. 

“I’m simply making sure my seat stays clean for later” she responded in a softer tone. Her body leaned forward so she was closer to Vi. Her chin rested on her palm and she bit her lip. 

Vi stopped chewing and then a wide grin appeared on her face. She laughed loudly but soon had to use her fist to hit her chest, the pancakes she was eating now lodged a little in her throat. She finally swallowed and took in some air. 

“Holy shit. I was not expecting that” she licked her lips and couldn’t help but smile. “But I’m taking that as a promise” she winked at Caitlyn and cut another bite out of the pancake stack. 

“We'll see” Caitlyn also grinned and felt better seeing Vi laugh and her eyes shine in that moment. 

They had finished breakfast and Vi had managed to pay for it before Caitlyn again. The car ride home mostly consisted of Caitlyn telling Vi she should pay for some of their meals and Vi dismissing her requests based on the fact that she ate more than Caitlyn and therefore had to pay. 

Caitlyn soon gave up on trying to reason with Vi about it and decided she would have to try and get the upper hand the next time they went out. 

They stopped in at the coffee shop to say good morning to Powder and Ekko who had taken the shifts for the day to give Vi some time off. They had shifted the days so that Vi was able to have more of her weekend free and the shop still closed early on Sundays for all of them. 

Caitlyn pointed to the couch when they entered the apartment and told Vi to sit as she grabbed an ice pack from the freezer. 

“Put this on. Do you need any pain killers?” she asked and inspected Vi’s face and her ribs when she lifted her shirt up. 

“I’m fine, baby. Just come here” Vi held the ice pack with one hand and held Caitlyn’s wrist with the other, pulling her onto her lap. 

“I like having you in this position” Vi smirked as Caitlyn straddled her lap and rolled her eyes. 

“You said you would behave for today” Caitlyn leaned closer and ran her fingers over the cut on the bridge of Vi’s nose. The bruising had gotten worse and spread to the sides under Vi’s eyes. 

“You’re making it hard for me to keep my word” Vi slid her hand up Caitlyn’s thigh and rubbed her thumb side to side. She smirked and chuckled to herself a little, “You’re also making other things hard” she teased and rocked her hips enough for Caitlyn to feel her. 

Cailtyn bit her lip as she felt Vi press against her. Her hands gentle as they held Vi’s face and she leaned in closer, placing a kiss on the boxer’s lips. 

“I know it's been a few days, but you will need to wait just a little longer. Be a good girl for me” Caitlyn teased, her voice soft and the breath from her lips brushing over Vi’s neck. She kissed her again before standing back up. 

She didn’t know if it was the way Caitlyn spoke or the words she used, but Vi soon felt her heart beat faster and her face turn hot. She nodded, swallowing as she leaned back on the couch readjusting the ice pack. 

Caitlyn raised her eyebrow at Vi’s sudden obedience and made a mental note to use the phrase again and see if she got the same reaction.

They found themselves sitting together on the couch again with Vi leaning over and resting her head on Caitlyn’s shoulder. Vi stared at the screen but her attention was elsewhere. Her leg bounced and fingers fidgeted restlessly. 

“Cupcake, please can we do something. I’m going crazy over here” Vi lifted her head up to look over at Caitlyn. 

“You're supposed to be resting, VI.” she commented and glanced over at Vi. “What do you have in mind that doesn’t involve the removal of our clothes?” Caitlyn questioned her with a knowing smile and put her phone down in her lap. 

“Technically we could still keep our clothes on for that” Vi retorted and wiggled her eyebrows. “But I just need to do something, Cait. I’m not that hurt, we can still go out and do stuff.” she pleaded with her eyes and smiled when Caitlyn gave in. 

“Fine, let’s go out and see if we can think of something to do” she sighed and chuckled as Vi got up quickly and practically ran to the door to put her shoes on. Caitlyn couldn't help but compare her to a puppy excited for a walk.

Vi had tried to convince Caitlyn to let them take her bike but the recent snowfall and ice gave Caitlyn enough reason to avoid the bike at all costs. They decided to take a walk down by the pier and enjoy the stalls and other areas of the boardwalk. 

“Cait! Come on, they have games” Vi called back after she ran slightly ahead of Caitlyn in excitement and motioned with her hand to call Caitlyn closer to her. “This is your chance to show me your skills,” she pointed at a shooting game near the end of the section. 

Caitlyn straightened and accepted the challenge with a confident smirk. “I am trained in multiple types of firearms and ranges, Vi. I am nationally ranked and hold multiple titles. This is child’s play” she approached the counter and Vi had already taken out some money to pay for the round. 

“Ten shots per round. Hit the targets, win the prize” the scruffy man behind the counter repeated for the millionth time and stayed seated on his stool, a cup of hot coffee next to him. “Ten targets gets you the big prizes, 6 gets you the small prize” he added and lifted the heavy plastic rifle on the table. 

“Don’t miss your shots, cupcake” Vi leaned over the counter and watched caitlyn with excited anticipation. 

“Miss?!” Caitlyn practically scoffed at the idea. “I’m an excellent shot” she confirmed and held the rifle up against her shoulder. Her form was impeccable as she took her stance and straightened her back. She took in a breath and watched the small moving targets jump and slide erratically on their tracks at the back of the stall. 

Vi stared in awe as Caitlyn figured out the pattern after a few moments. The silence was quickly broken by a rapid fire of three shots as three targets fell back. Vi stood up in shock and looked back and forth between Caitlyn and the targets. 

“Don’t blink” Caitlyn smirked behind the rifle against her shoulder as she soon took out another two targets from the top row. She adjusted and aimed lower for the smaller targets on the bottom row. Her movements were sharp and precise, almost robotic in the way she would aim, pause, shoot, and re aim for the next target. 

The man groaned and stood up as he walked over to the large plush prizes on the side of the stall. Caitlyn placed the rifle down and Vi started a slow clap in recognition of Caitlyn’s ability. 

“That was fucking hot, cupcake” Vi smirked and leaned closer to wrap her arm around Caitlyn’s waist. Caitlyn smiled and held her hand against Vi’s chest, looking up at her. 

“I told you” she lifted her hand up and poked Vi on the nose. 

“What will it be, miss?” the man asked uninterested and held his hand up to the different giant prizes. 

“I think I’ll take the one on the left, please” Caitlyn responded and turned in Vi’s arms to receive her prize. 

“The monkey for the lady” the man announced and Vi quickly snapped out of her trance while watching Caitlyn as the man brought down the prize. 

Vi chuckled as Caitlyn held the large bright pink monkey in her arms. “Just a heads up, if that ever goes missing, ask Powder first” she pointed towards it. 

“Well maybe we should stop by the Cafe again and I can give it to her. I already have something much better to cuddle with at night” she took Vi’s hand in her own and smiled up at her. 

“I am a pretty good cuddler,” Vi commented in a playfully smug tone. She locked her fingers with Caitlyn’s and headed further down the boardwalk. 

Near the end they entered a small arcade and Vi changed some money in for tokens. They spent a while playing different games and winning some tickets from a few. 

“You know that it doesn’t matter how hard you hit the frogs but how fast you can hit them, right?” Caitlyn teased Vi as the machine only gave out a few tickets once Vi had finished. She took the tickets and held them in her hand with the other small strands she had from before. 

“It’s not fair that most of the games are based on accuracy and aiming.” Vi retorted and stared at the large bundle of tickets Caitlyn had in her hand. “Besides the punching bag machine I can’t really use my talents to win these” she sulked slightly and Caitlyn couldn’t help but smirk at how cute Vi looked. 

Vi approached the prize counter and exchanged her tickets for a simple black ring that would only fit on her left pinky. Caitlyn had managed to win enough tickets to choose a keychain that had a molded metal rifle on it and used the rest to get some of the candy they had. Vi and Cailtyn left the arcade snacking on the slightly questionable treats that may or may not have expired.

Chapter Text

Vi and Caitlyn went back to the coffee shop and Powder had practically jumped over the counter when Caitlyn offered her the monkey. 

“It’s so fucking cute!” she exclaimed and held it up in front of her. “This is going on the bed, sorry Ekko” she joked with him and he smiled at her. 

“Am I that easily replaceable?” he teased back and she stuck her tongue out at him.

“You have your uses” she wiggled her eyebrows at him and he blushed and got flustered, avoiding all eye contact in Vi’s direction. He knew Vi approved of the relationship but also knew how protective Vi was of Powder. 

“Pow, come on.” Vi commented with a distorted expression on her face from her sister’s suggestive remark.

“Ha! Now you know how it feels, sis” she smugly motioned and wagged her finger at Vi. 

Caitlyn watched the three interact and the subtle changes in their behavior when they were all together. How they always felt more at ease in the other’s presence and the comforting air that surrounded them. 

Powder took the monkey with her and walked back behind the counter, she stopped and gave Ekko a kiss on his cheek as he leaned his face closer knowing it was coming. 

Caitlyn took a seat at one of the smaller tables close to the counter. She watched as Vi made them some coffee, thanking her when she brought them over. 

They drank their coffees and Vi helped show Ekko how to deep clean the machine once their shift was over that day. The shop wasn’t as busy that day so they used the open tome to get a head start on restocking and prepping for the next week. 

The rest of the day went by too quickly for both women and they soon found themselves having to part ways. 

After a few protests and some promises Vi found herself standing outside by Caitlyn’s car later that afternoon.

“Are you sure you can’t stay?” Vi asked Caitlyn softly, her arms wrapped around her girlfriend’s waist. 

“I have that dinner with my parents and some guests they have invited. Plus, you have your dinner at Jericho’s with your sister.” Caitlyn countered but made no move to free herself from the strong arms holding her tightly. “Plus, I’m out of clothes and you get way too excitable when I wear yours” she grinned, seeing the glint in Vi’s eyes when she mentioned it. 

Vi groaned in resistance, smirking as she leaned closer and gave Caitlyn one last kiss. “Fine, you win this round. Text me if you need me” 

Caitlyn nodded, “I'll see you tomorrow morning before my classes,”  finally letting go of Vi and climbing into her car. Vi stood and watched as she drove off, only turning back once Caitlyn’s car was out of sight. 

“Ready to go?” 

Vi jumped and quickly spun her head around to find Powder, who had managed to sneak up behind her. 

“Jesus, Pow. Sometimes it feels like I have to put a bell on you” Vi ran her hand through her hair pushing it to the side of her head. 

“If anyone collars me I can promise it won’t be you” she retorted after sticking her tongue out at her older sister. 

“I was waiting forever while you played the goodbye game with legs,” Powder pointed at her, ignoring the physical shiver Vi had at her remark. 

“I just need to get my jacket and we can head out.” Vi pushed her sister’s shoulder and smiled as Powder regained her footing in her chunky boots. 

Ekko had agreed to close up the shop for the day and Vi thanked him as she came back out before leaving. She tossed the helmet to Powder and put her own on before they climbed onto Vi’s bike. The drive took a bit longer than usual with Vi being more careful on the wet roads. 

Vi ordered her usual double bacon cheeseburger with a chocolate shake and Powder got the fried fish fillet burger on a large bun with a spicy mayo. They had found a table and settled in before Vi asked Powder about her classes and the school in general. 

“Ekko and I have finished the schematics and need to finalize the proposal, but we could have a prototype build in the next few weeks. Then we just have to present it to the council, but we don’t have high hopes on that part.” Powder remarked sarcastically, “It won’t make them any money or help them so they probably won’t give two shits about it” she bit into a long fry. 

“Even if that’s the case, there’s no reason not to try. Hell, if they don’t want it I'm sure we could get Silco to fund it. You know he would do anything for you”  

Powder shrugged her shoulders and sighed softly, “It started off as this really exciting project and there were so many possibilities, but that all seems to be disappearing the closer we get to finishing it. I don’t know how to explain it, I feel like i’ll be letting everyone down if it doesn’t get approved” 

Vi watched her sister slink down in her chair as she spoke, “Hey, that’s not the Powder I know. The Powder I know wouldn’t give a fuck what anyone else thought or said.” she gave her a small smile and leaned over the table, “I’ll stick to being the disappointment and you stick to being the genius”

Powder frowned at Vi’s comment. She reached forward and flicked her sister on the forehead before leaning back in her chair, “You know I hate it when you talk about yourself like that. You’re not a disappointment”  

Vi saw the hurt in Powder’s eyes and rubbed her head, “Ok, I won’t joke about that anymore. I just wanted to make sure you always know how awesome you are, Pow. Who cares what those rich Pilties think. You want to do this and I will make sure it happens one way or another for you” 

The two sat in silence for a bit and ate slowly as the sounds around them filled in their wordless conversation. Vi watched as Powder became lost in thought, her eyes focused on a point to the left of her while she took small bites of her fries. 

“What about your birthday? Anything you want to do?” Vi asked, switching the conversation to a hopefully more enjoyable topic. 

“I’m not sure. I was thinking of doing a small get together but there’s a new club that opened up and that could be fun” Powder refocused and looked towards Vi again. “With everything that’s happened and how things are right now, I wasn’t sure if I’d do anything”

“Of course we're going to do something, small or big. No matter what, we’re celebrating your birthday because it is one of the best days of the year” Vi tapped the table in front of Powder as she spoke. “We can think of some different options but it’s your decision. If it’s a small party at the apartment or a night out at the club, I’ll get it done.”

Powder sighed softly and looked at her sister, slightly tilting her head. “Even if I wanted to have it in Zaun?” she asked softly. 

Vi swallowed and took in a breath, finally nodding her head and giving Powder an earnest smile. “Whatever you want. That also includes your gift. Which is strange by now because I normally have a list already from you” Vi teased and felt her body lighten when she saw Powder smile and laugh softly before pulling her phone out. 

“I’m glad you asked, there are a few things I’ve had my eyes on” she leaned closer to show Vi a selection of photos and notes she had on different things. Vi shook her head and listened to Powder explain each item and the reasoning behind them. 

The conversation flowed easily from there, broken up by a few laughs and some exaggerated gags when either sister would make comments about their partners. The night came before either realized how long they had been there for.

Across the river in a somewhat different world, Caitlyn sat at the large dining room table as the staff removed the plates from the main course of the evening. She reached over to lift her wine glass and took a sip to prevent herself from sighing as she listened to Counselor Hoskel ramble on about his wine collection. 

She maintained her posture and kept her face in a neutral expression, her eyes showing her attention to the insufferable man while she internally counted down the seconds for the night to end. He jumped from topic to topic with all of them about himself somehow. Cassandra took a moment during one of his pauses to guide the conversation back to the reason she had invited him and his wife in the first place. 

“I also quite enjoy collecting, although the Kirammans tend to collect achievements instead of other items such as yourself. Your collection sounds very extensive, I would love to see it one day” she commented and continued before the other counselor could start up again. 

“One such achievement that I am currently working on is to create a specialist team that would be responsible for enforcing and controlling Zaun. It is becoming more and more clear that without the proper involvement, the problems in the undercity will no doubt bleed into Piltover and result in more crime and violence” Cassandra picked up her cutlery and took a small scoop of the dessert that was now placed in front of her with a practiced poise, “we have already seen how this can happen with the recent cases of shimmer use in our city increasing” 

“We already have an increased number of enforcers that patrol the area. There have been more arrests and even a large shipment of shimmer was seized. Do you believe that this is not enough?” Hoskel inquired while simultaneously pushing a large spoonful of the individual chocolate mousse cake into his mouth. 

Cassandra maintained a neutral face while watching him although she screamed internally at his deplorable table manners. “The people of the undercity have gotten away with too much recently. Their violent nature requires a stronger hand in order to bring control back” 

Caitlyn sat still as she listened to her mother. Her hand tightened into a fist resting on her thigh under the table. 

“I was hoping that you would support my motion in the upcoming meeting, counselor Hoskel” Cassandra gave a custom smile across the table. “I know that if I have your support on this matter then the other counselors will also join” 

Cassandra knew the best way to sway his opinion was through flattery and attention. If she used the right words she could get him to do anything. Stroking his ego with useless flattery and appealing to his inflated sense of entitlement had always worked. 

“Well I do suppose that the others look to me for leadership” he commented and Cassandra smiled knowing she had hooked him. “If what you say is true, then we should make sure to push back and take care of the problem at the source. We have already seen an increase in riots and acts that could be comparable to terrorism from the lower city” his face twisted as he spoke about them and Caitlyn found it more difficult to keep her composure. 

“I am glad that we are able to see eye to eye on the matter. I already have the plans and funding and, with your support now, we should be able to pass this through the council.” Cassandra raised her glass before taking a small sip of her wine. 

Caitlyn had fought with herself the whole night to keep her thoughts to herself and only respond when spoken to directly. Her mother had trained her for years since she was young on the proper etiquette of being a guest at a dinner. She had been trained in everything, all social aspects of her life were ingrained into her from countless hours with instructors, questioning from her mother, and the multitude of experiences growing up. 

She placed her spoon gently on the plate to signal she would not be finishing her meal and sat with her hands on her lap. “Is there not another way to help the people of Zaun without using extreme force?” She asked her mother. 

Cassandra looked over at Caitlyn with her eyes focused and narrow, a look Caitlyn had also grown accustomed to. 

“Your interest in the matter is noted but you do not yet understand the intricacies of political matters such as this. I only hope that you are successful with your studies and will be able to eventually learn what it takes to hold a seat on the council before you take over from me” Cassandra replied, her tone, to anyone else, came out as though spoken by a proud and excited mother, but Caitlyn knew the undertones and she knew her mother. The true meaning of her words were more focused on ‘do not become the disappointment of this family and ruin the legacy we have created’. 

“I understand. I was just curious. As you said, I need to start becoming more familiar with the process so that I will be able to do as good a job as you have, Mother” Caitlyn responded with the same tone but knew her mother understood her true intentions. 

“One of those lessons to learn is that we cannot let our personal lives influence the decisions we make for the benefit of our city” Cassandra poked at the fire inside Caitlyn and maintained her intimidating glare upon her daughter. 

Cassandra had made no effort to hide her true feelings about her daughter's choices in regards to the woman she was seeing. She had insisted on referring to Vi as ‘that Zaunite’ in any conversations about it. Caitlyn had stopped entertaining her mother with responses whenever she would make a backhanded comment that was intended to anger or frustrate her. 

“Sometimes we are able to expand our understanding of situations by experiencing new things, Mother. This is the City of Progress, and progress cannot happen without change. Maybe learning more about the people of Zaun can help create better ways to fix the issues instead of continuously treating them like animals. If you believe that solving violence with violence is the answer, then ask yourself why it has not worked in the past.” Caitlyn had stood up and stepped away from her chair as she tossed her cloth napkin onto the table. “If you will excuse me. I believe that the evening is over for me” 

She could feel Cassandra’s eyes on the back of her head as she walked out the dining room and let out a shaky breath when the doors closed behind her. She made her way back to her room and knew she would have to deal with the aftermath of her comments later. 

Caitlyn had changed into her sleep wear and stood in her bathroom as she washed her face and took her hair down. She could feel the hairs stand up on the back of her neck before hearing the quickened steps of her mother’s heels approaching from the hallway. The doors opened and closed with a loud thud from the forceful push Cassandra had used. 

“Caitlyn, would you care to explain yourself? How you embarrassed and disrespected the Kiramman name this evening!” Although Cassandra did not raise her voice, she had the uncanny ability to make her words cut deep, purely fueled through the gaze she placed upon her daughter. 

“Will it even matter what I respond, Mother? Nothing I say or do will change the constant cloud of disappointment you hold over my head. If you don’t mind, I would like to go to bed and let this day pass” Caitlyn stood up and walked past her mother. 

“Ever since you met that..that woman” Cassandra managed to spit out, “You have been lacking in your duties and corrupting what the Kiramman name stands for. If you wish to find someone, there are many more acceptable women who I can get for you. I do not understand why you do these things to me.”

“Do these things to you? I have done nothing but the things you have asked of me for my whole life. Even so, it was never enough. This has nothing to do with Vi. That is her name, by the way. She is not just some woman and if you even cared just a little, maybe you would see how your biased opinions and flash judgements are as shit as the policies you make from them” Caitlyn stood tall in front of her mother, her shoulders pressed back, looking down at the now visibly angry older woman. 

“After everything we have done for you, given to you, this is the way you speak to your mother? You have everything you could ever want and a future filled with success already planned out. If you wish to rebel then do so, but this whole fling with the Zaunite is taking it too far. I have already had to call in favors and pay off media outlets from releasing stories about you and her.”

Caitlyn blinked a few times and tilted her head in confusion, “What are you talking about?”

Cassandra sighed and folded her arms, “This is exactly what I mean. You believe yourself to be grown and know everything, but that is not how this world works. You are still naive to the intricacies of being a council member and matriarch of one of the most powerful families in Piltover. Having the Kiramman heir dating the successor of the Hound of the Underground and niece to one of the most dangerous men in Zaun is not something to take lightly.” 

Caitlyn stood still, her chest rising and falling the only movement. Her eyes focused on her mother as she processed what she had heard. She knew of the Hound and how he called on to sort out problems in Zaun. She had heard many stories growing up of how enforcers would need to be hospitalized because they had been beaten so badly. Her eyes widened as she finally placed the man Vi had been speaking with after the fight last night.  

“I don’t understand. Vi is just a coffee shop owner. She never…she..” Caitlyn trailed off before her mother finished the sentence for her. 

“She never told you. That is what they do, Caitlyn. That is why I push you to learn about this life and the skills to see what the true intentions are in people’s actions and words.” Cassandra’s voice had changed slightly and for a second it almost sounded as though she actually did care. “Vi is not who she says she is, Caitlyn. I know who she is and the things she, and her family, have done."

Caitlyn didn’t respond and took a few steps back before sitting on the edge of her bed.

Chapter Text

Caitlyn lay in bed with her phone in her hand. She looked through her messages with Vi and the pictures they had taken together over the past few weeks. She knew the woman she had met had a past, the things she had shared with Caitlyn seemed to be genuine and even Powder had mentioned it to her that first night. Her mother’s words continued to echo in her mind. 

But that wasn’t the feeling she got from Vi. Caitlyn may not be at her mother’s level for deception and reading other people, but she could tell when a person was being real and truthful or trying to get things from her. Caitlyn was more than familiar with the latter, learning that quickly through the few girls she dated in high school and other women she met later on who only wanted to take advantage of Caitlyn’s family name and money. 

She had been heartbroken and believed she would never find someone, until Vi. But it now seemed to all come crashing down. Her mother wasn’t lying. If Cassandra Kiramman said she knew something about someone, she did. 

Caitlyn dropped her phone into the bed and turned her face into the pillow, letting out a groan and grabbing the edge of the pillow tightly in her fist. 

She could call Vi, talk to her. Ask her all the questions swirling in her head but she also knew that if she pushed too hard that Vi could shut down. She also promised her that she would never force Vi to tell her things. It seemed the right thing to do given Vi’s reactions, but Caitlyn now wondered if she could somehow negate the promise she intended to keep. 

She picked her phone up, her fingers hovering over the text box in her messages with Vi. She stared at the screen for a while, typing messages and deleting them again. The longer she lay on her bed in the silence of her room, the more her mother’s words took root in her mind. Vi wasn't just from Zaun. She had kept that side of her hidden from Caitlyn even after the whole situation after Vi learned who Caitlyn was. 

She took a deep breath and sat up, holding the phone to her ear as she called Vi. Her knees were pulled up to her chest as the phone rang. She ended the call after there was no answer and looked at the time. She knew Vi went to bed early, but it wasn’t that late. She tried again. 

“Hey, Cait. I’m sorry, now's not a good time” Vi answered after a few rings. “Can I call you back tomorrow?” 

Caitlyn noted how Vi’s voice was pained and rough. “Vi? What’s wrong? What happened?”

“I have to go. I’ll talk to you later” Vi ended the call and Caitlyn sat on her bed with the end dial tone echoing from the phone. 

Vi put her phone back into her pocket as she sat in the waiting room at the hospital, she moved over and hugged Powder closer to her as the younger girl reached to hold onto Vi’s hoodie tighter. 

Across the room another chair was occupied with a large man, his eyes focused on the double doors leading to the operating rooms of the hospital. His knee bounced rapidly and his hand tightened around the arm rest. 

They had been there for a few hours and it was past midnight. Powder had fallen asleep against Vi and Benzo had brought them some coffee. The doors opened before the doctor approached them. Vi nudged Powder awake and she ran up to the man. 

“How is he? What happened?” she practically demanded before Vi joined her and put her hand on Powder’s shoulder to calm her down, pulling her back from the doctor’s personal space.

“I understand how you must feel right now, but the first thing to know is that he is out of surgery and will be fine. I don’t know what happened, you will have to talk to him after he wakes up. He was brought in after someone made a call and from the injuries we saw, it appears he was in a physical altercation” the doctor spoke calmly to them. 

“Most of them are superficial, but we needed to go in and fix the internal bleeding from his injuries. We will keep him here for the next few days to make sure he is recovering.” he added and then left after telling them the room Ekko was in and that they could come back to see him tomorrow. 

Powder's legs gave out and Vi caught her, pulling her up into a hug. “He’s going to be ok. We will find out what happened and I'll take care of it, Pow”

Vi felt Benzo’s strong and heavy hand pat her back a few times. “He will be alright. I will be forever grateful to the person who called it in and found him. You two should go and rest” his own shoulders seeming to rise as the weight of the unknown lifted from his consciousness. 

Vi and Powder said their goodbyes and took Vi’s bike back to their apartment. She thought of sending Caitlyn a message to explain the call from earlier but it was almost two in the morning at that point. She put the TV on and grabbed a blanket for Powder. She sat on the couch and Powder lay on the other end with her legs over Vi. She didn’t want to be alone and Vi admitted to herself that neither did she. 

The phone call she received from Benzo as they were leaving Jerichos sent a violent chill through her body. She had held herself together to make sure Powder had something to lean on. She was happy that Ekko would be ok but the rage and anger inside her had already begun to boil and as soon as she found out who did this, she was going to make sure they would never forget what happens when you mess with her family. 

Powder had fallen asleep surprisingly fast after they had gotten home while Vi had managed an hour or so before her alarm went off. She got up and went to her room, changing into her gym clothes and washing her face. She knew she should probably try to get more sleep but the gnawing feeling in the back of her mind wouldn’t let her rest. She was agitated from the fury inside her and couldn’t stop thinking what would've happened if Powder had been with him last night instead of with her. 

Vi needed to hit something, she needed to get even some of her anger out before it took different forms and she ended up hurting someone.  And so that's where she went. She headed straight to the bags after entering the gym and dropped her bag to the side. Her earphones started blasting music as she took her stance and worked in different punches against the bag. 

Her knuckles felt each hit as her wrappings still lay in her back. It felt better to feel physical pain because you could feel and see it heal, the pain inside however, Vi couldn’t get that to go away. If Ekko was attacked it had to be personal. Someone was sending a message, that’s how it worked down in the undercity. They could have killed him but that wasn’t the point, they wanted either Ekko to know, or someone close to him to know that they could get to him. 

Vi landed a last heavy blow to the bag and leaned forward holding onto it. Her breathing was fast and shoulders tightened, she clenched her jaw, her eyes shut tightly as her head pushed against the swinging bag. She managed a few more ragged breaths and stood tall again, her eyes opening to find Sevika standing with her arms crossed on the other side. 

Vi reached up and pulled her earphones out, the sound of her loud music still playing. She tossed them into her bag and leaned against the wall, her legs giving out as she slid down until thumping onto the floor with her knees pulled up and arms resting over them. 

Sevika stepped closer, pulling Vi’s water bottle out her bag and handing it to her. “I heard from Benzo last night, figured you might be here.” Her eyes fell onto Vi’s hands, the knuckles swollen red, split, and bleeding. She moved to Vi’s side and grunted slightly as she got down, she lifted Vi’s hand up by her wrist and held it out. 

“This shit doesn’t help, kid.” Sevika motioned to Vi’s knuckles and Vi pulled her hand away. 

“Until I find the fuckers who jumped Ekko, this will have to do.” Vi squeezed some of the water into her mouth before letting the bottle drop to the floor. She leaned her head back and balled her hands up, feeling the pain as the joints in her hand protested. 

“You’ve come a long way since the young girl who thought punching the teeth out of someone would solve all the world’s problems. This isn’t it, Vi.”

Vi’s eyes flicked over to Sevika, her jaw tight as she clenched her fists again, feeling the fire in her veins ignite once more. The anger was raw, but it wasn’t just anger—it was fear. Fear that Ekko could have died. Fear that it was all connected to a world Vi thought she had left behind, one that was now pulling her back in.

“I don’t give a shit about your lectures, Sevika,” she shot back, her voice thick with frustration. “Ekko was hurt. If Powder wasn’t with me she would have been there too. I’m not going to sit back while some fuckheads think they can hurt the people I care about. I’m not losing anyone again!”

The last words shot out as Vi took in a shaky breath, her hands shaking and her eyes losing focus with the tears forming. She looked up at the ceiling and sniffed once, blinking the tears away and building up her walls again. She needed the walls, they kept the pain buried. 

“You can’t keep carrying that load, Vi. If you keep holding onto it, it’s going to take everything from you from the inside out.” 

Vi scoffed and shook her head, “You almost sound like Vander.” her eyes focused on a light in the ceiling, “I miss him” she added softly, “I miss all of them”

“I know you do, kid. Powder misses them too.” Sevika turned her head to the side, looking at Vi. “She can’t remember them as well because she was so young and it hurts her. She will probably vandalise my car or this place if she finds out I told you.”

Vi’s eyes widened at Sevika’s confession. “Why did she never tell me?” she asked but closed her eyes as she answered her own question, “Because I never wanted to talk about them” Vi pressed her palms over her eyes and let out a groan. 

“As much as you protect her, she wants to protect you. She could see how the past affected you and made sure none of us ever brought it up so that you wouldn’t have to go through another episode” Sevika reached her hand over and squeezed Vi’s shoulder, then used it to help her stand again. 

“You’re still young and learning, kid. You've gone through more than anyone should in their whole life, but youre strong and have a good heart. That’s not a common combination.” Sevika looked over at the bag Vi had been using, “Clean this up and go back home. You are banned from the gym for the next few days” She pointed at Vi and smirked slightly before walking away again. 

Vi got up and grabbed some wipes and disinfectant spray as she cleared off the bag. She took her things and stopped in the bathroom to wash her hands before bandaging her knuckles. Her head felt clearer and a small part of her knew it wasn’t from hitting the shit out of the bag. 

When Vi got home she opened the door quietly and saw Powder still under the blanket on the couch, her lanky leg was splayed over the back of the couch with her sock half off and her hair had wrapped around her body like rope. 

Vi smiled as she looked at her sister and a memory of her sister in a similar sleeping position but much younger came to mind. She walked closer and leaned over, moving one of Powder’s braids that had tangled itself around her head. Vi continued to her room and sat on her bed. She had been at the gym for almost two hours and needed to open the coffee shop soon. She undressed and showered before getting ready for the day. 

Her eyes burned and she turned on the coffee machine first as she entered the shop, giving herself an extra shot to help keep her awake for the day. Following the familiar motions, the shop was soon open and the first few customers were already entering. 

Vi worked to get the orders done and had to apologize for not having any baked goods that morning giving the excuse that the ovens needed repairs. She felt her phone vibrate and checked it quickly thinking it could be Benzo messaging about Ekko. Her chest felt heavy when she saw Cailtyn’s name. She hadn’t messaged her back and a sudden guilt filled her mind as she remembered how she had dismissed caitlyn’s concerns the night before. She could have told Caitlyn what had happened but found herself retreating back into her old ways when the threat against her family had come. 

If the attack on Ekko was a message to her, then anyone close to her was in danger. Vi was familiar with the methods that the Chembaron’s used but couldn’t understand why they would come after Ekko after all this time. 

Vi thought she had made the right decision to keep them safe by moving out of Zaun, that leaving the gauntlets and the title put on her as Vander’s ‘heir’ and Hound of the Underground behind would be best. She knew that she was letting the people who trusted her down when she left, how they had called her a coward and commented that Vander would have been disappointed in her. 

Vi looked at the messages from Caitlyn that had come in last night and this morning. She didn’t know what to say and couldn’t bring herself to make a decision. She wanted Caitlyn, needed her like she needed air because for the first time, Vi felt like she was herself when she was with her. But if Caitlyn was ever hurt because of her, Vi wouldn’t be able to forgive herself. The Chembaron’s didn’t care who they went after, they only cared about getting what they wanted. 

Vi’s fingers hovered over the screen, her body frozen as she stared at the one sided conversation. The weight of her phone in her hand seemed to grow heavier. She knew that Caitlyn was worried, and deserved an explanation, but each time she thought about telling her the truth, her stomach twisted.

What would Caitlyn think if she knew? If she knew the life Vi had left behind, the dangerous people she had fought, the violence that could follow her wherever she went? It felt like a betrayal to even think of dragging Caitlyn into it. Caitlyn hadn’t cared that Vi went to Stillwater, but that was because she knew Vi hadn’t done it. But the other things in Vi’s life, the things that she did do, would Caitlyn be as forgiving.

Vi stared at the message preview: "Are you okay? I know you're upset, but I want to be here for you." Her thumb hovered over the message box. It was exactly what she needed to hear, but the words felt like they were written for someone else, someone who wasn’t carrying the ghosts of a past like hers.

She set the phone down, turning her attention back to the steady stream of customers entering the coffee shop. They greeted her with casual nods, friendly banter, but none of it could distract her from the storm inside. She needed to make a decision. The attack on Ekko wasn’t just about him. It was a warning.Vi knew that the more people in her life, the more dangerous it became for them.

Still, she couldn’t help but imagine Caitlyn’s warm smile, the way her eyes softened when she looked at her, like she was the only person in the world. If anything happened to Caitlyn because of Vi, she wouldn’t be able to forgive herself. 

A sharp ping pulled Vi from her thoughts. Her phone vibrated again, a new message from Caitlyn. “Please talk to me, Vi. You don’t have to tell me everything, but I want to know you’re okay.”

Vi’s chest tightened. She didn’t want to lie, but she didn’t want Caitlyn dragged into this either. With a resigned sigh, she picked up the phone again. Her fingers trembled as she typed, “I’m fine. Just... a lot going on. I’m sorry I didn’t explain. I’ll talk to you soon. Just need some time.”

She hit send before she could second-guess herself.

A lump formed in Vi’s throat as she leaned against the counter, watching the customers order their drinks. It wasn’t the truth, but it was the only version of the truth she could give right now. Vi had no idea how long she could keep pretending everything was okay before Caitlyn saw through her lies. And when she did, would it be too late to undo the damage?

She couldn’t afford to lose Caitlyn. But she wouldn't be the reason Caitlyn could get hurt.

Her phone buzzed again, and her heart skipped a beat as she saw Caitlyn’s reply: “Okay. Just know I’m here whenever you’re ready.”

Vi’s eyes lingered on the message, her chest tightening with emotion. She wanted to let Caitlyn in, wanted to be honest, but the fear of what that would mean kept her frozen. She wanted Caitlyn to be safe. More than anything, she wanted her to stay far away from the chaos that had already taken a hold of Vi.

But the truth was, she didn’t have a choice. The past was coming for them, and no matter how hard she tried to run from it, there would always be something—someone—waiting to drag her back into the underworld of Zaun.

Vi took a deep breath and glanced at the clock. As she cleaned up the counter, she felt the weight of everything pressing in again. She needed to make a decision. Keep running and ignoring the weight of the past, or stand tall and be the barrier, the protector she was supposed to be.

But even as she locked up the shop and headed home, she couldn’t shake the feeling that this was just the calm before the storm. The past never stays buried forever.

Chapter Text

As Vi entered the apartment she noticed Powder was sitting on the kitchen counter, her legs pulled up and crossed underneath her. Her face was focused, the phone pressed tightly to her ear and her lip almost bleeding from how she was biting at it from nervousness. 

Vi closed the door and walked closer to her, leaning against the pillar next to the counter, she recognized Benzo’s voice from the other end and Powder held the phone out, switching it to speaker phone. 

‘ There hasn’t been any change. They’re monitoring him every so often but they aren’t sure when he’s gonna come around ’ 

Benzo’s voice was ragged and tired. They could hear his worry and Vi pictured him talking to them while sitting by Ekko’s side in the hospital room. 

‘ They don’t know a lot of stuff. Every question is answered with ‘we will let you know as soon as something happens’ ’ He scoffed and mumbled a few obscenities that Powder and Vi couldn’t make out clearly. 

“We will be there in half an hour. We can maybe see about getting him some better care, that hospital is barely keeping it together and the doctors might as well have got their degrees from a prize box” Vi commented and Powder looked at her, the news that Ekko hadn’t woken up yet causing more unease in the younger girl. 

‘ I know, Vi. I wish I could but those fancy hospitals cost an arm and a leg ’ Benzo sighed, defeated and at a loss. ‘ Besides, it could be dangerous to get him somewhere else right now. ’  

Both Vi and Powder felt dejected, the inability to do anything especially eating at Vi. They ended the conversation and got ready to leave for the hospital. The one Ekko had been taken to was just inside Zaun and near the train station where Ekko had been found last night. 

Powder had practically run into the hospital and to the room before Vi could stop her. She followed and stopped by the door when she finally saw Ekko. Powder was already next to him holding his hand and being careful not to pull or twist any of the tubes and wires currently surrounding him. 

Vi stepped closer and her eyes took in the sight of him. The little boy who had found his own family and become one of the strongest people Vi knew. Now lying in a bed with bandages wrapped around him, machines connected to sensors, and tubes filled with whatever was either going into him or coming out of him. Vi wasn’t sure which it was. 

Ekko’s head was bandaged up and his right eye was partially covered due the large cut that Vi assumed went down the side of his head next to his eye. His arms were bruised and some smaller cuts were treated on his hands, Vi felt a small smirk tug her lips. If he had defensive wounds like that then he at least went down swinging, Vi hoped he managed to get a few good hits in on the bastards that did this. 

The blanket covered Ekko’s torso, but from previous conversations, Vi knew he had taken most of the hits to his body. Even without having the details of that night, Vi knew what had happened. She had been on both sides of attacks like that before. 

Vi stayed by the door and only moved when Benzo left to stretch his legs a bit. Powder had pulled a chair next to the bed and hadn’t let go of Ekko’s hand since they arrived. The silence was filled with the electrical buzz from the lights and the beeps from the machines. Powder moved some of Ekko’s hair off his face and gently held his cheek, speaking softly to him. 

“I know you need to rest, but please wake up soon”

Vi had her arms crossed over her chest as she stood back by the wall next to the door. Her body tensed seeing the pain and sadness in her sister’s eyes. Vi thought back on her conversation with Sevika and kicked herself internally at how she had acted. She wasn’t the only one that had lost people and when Powder had needed her the most, she couldn’t be there for her. 

“I’m going to find who did this and make sure they never even think about doing this again, Pow.” Vi stepped closer and placed her hand on Powder's shoulder, giving it a reassuring squeeze. “Noone messes with our family”

Powder nodded and took in a deep breath, seeming to relax slightly now that she was with him. She turned her head to look up at Vi. 

“Why would they do this?” her voice soft and broken, a vulnerability powder didn’t usually show. 

“We will have to see what Ekko says when he wakes up. From the nature of the attack, it seems to be similar to how the Chembaron’s work. If I can’t find out who, I’m sure Silco will be able to dig up something. Vi's eyes switched between Powder and Ekko, feeling the sting of the cuts on her knuckles stretching as she balled up her fists. “Until then, we will stay with him as long as we can”

Powder nodded and shifted in her seat, putting her head down on the edge of the bed next to Ekko’s arm. 

Benzo came back a bit later with some coffee, groaning as he sat back down in the chair on the other side of the bed. “Spoke with the Doctor again, said the only thing to do is wait. His heart and stuff is normal so they think his body just needs time.” 

They had been in the room for a few hours, the conversations turning to different topics to help fill the silence and pass the time. Benzo was chuckling lightly at a story Powder was recounting while Vi leaned back on the wall and listened. 

“He kept saying he could do it and was hyping himself up so much. The gap between the roofs wasn’t even that big but as soon as he started his run up he slipped on something, fell on his ass and slid into the ledge” Powder still held onto his hand but was sitting back in the chair and looking at Benzo. 

“I still managed to jump it before you did” the sound of a tired and hoarse voice drew everyone’s attention as Ekko smiled softly and opened his eyes. 

“Ekko!” Powder stood up and moved over him quickly, her hand cupping his face. “I’m so glad you’re awake”

“What happened Ekko?” Vi stepped to the end of the bed and tilted her head as she questioned him. 

“Jeez, Vi. Give him a minute, he just fucking woke up” Powder glared at her sister and then poured a glass of water for Ekko, helping tilt the glass so he could sip on it for his dry throat. 

“It’s ok.” Ekko squeezed Powder’s hand. “I was coming back after visiting Benzo when a group came onto the train. It was the last train for the night so we were the only ones on it. They knew who I was, called me ‘The Boy Savior’, said their boss wasn’t too happy about what Pow and I were trying to do with our inventions.” He took a few breaths before continuing, “told me if we continued to interfere with the workings of the undercity, then next time they wouldn’t be so nice. They kept saying this should be the last time they needed to deal with someone being in their way, that they thought they were finished with all of that after Vander died and you left.” 

His voice trembled as he watched Vi’s reaction to his words. “They kept making those comments while they beat me and used a few more choice words. They threw me out at the station when the train stopped and then took it back in.”

Vi’s hands were tightening around the metal railing at the bottom of the bed. “Do you know who they worked for? What did they look like?” 

Ekko nodded his head slowly, “They had those stupid fucking hats on, it was Smeech’s guys”

Vi nodded and let go of the railing, standing tall again. “Got it.” She turned and swung the door open but stopped as Powder had come after her and ran to stand in front of Vi in the hallway. 

“What is your plan? To go in there and see if you can punch a bunch of guys before they kill you?” Powder pushed Vi back, her head angled up to look at her sister but her body firmly blocking the hallway. 

“Powder, move,” Vi’s voice was firm, but there was a crack in it. She couldn’t hide the anger, but she knew she couldn’t let it control her, not in front of her sister. Not right now.

“I’m not going to let you go do something reckless,” Powder said, her voice shaking. “I’m fucking angry too, Vi, but going down there and starting a fight is only going to make this shit worse.”

“I know what I’m doing. What I was supposed to be doing all this time.” Vi focused her eyes down on her younger sister. “Do you think Ekko is the only one? They aren’t going to stop, Pow. The riots, the arrests, the Chembarons gaining more power, it’s all because there’s no one to protect the people anymore.”

“Why does it have to be you?” Powder questioned but part of her already knew why. She slowly let go of Vi’s jacket, her arm hanging loosely by her side. 

“It was always supposed to be me,” Vi said softly and raised her large hand to hold the side of Powder’s head. “I’ll come back. I promise” she leaned down and kissed Powder’s head. 

Vi couldn’t ignore the path she was meant to be on anymore. She couldn’t sit back while her city burned and fell deeper into despair. She made her choice and as she walked out the hospital and got on her bike, she silently hoped that she wasn't making the wrong decision again. 

Vi revved the engine of her motorcycle, the familiar hum beneath her vibrating through her bones. The streets of Zaun were a blur of shadows and broken lights as she sped through them, the air thick with the smell of rust, burning chem, and the unmistakable scent of the undercity. Her lungs fought to take in the thick air but soon adjusted and the smells all blended together.

She had ridden these streets a thousand times before, but today felt different. She noticed the changes from the last time she had been this far in. The city seemed heavier now, as if it had been slowly sinking into itself. The buildings around her, once vibrant with life, now looked as if they were holding on by threads. The cracks in the pavement were deeper, the air more oppressive. The people, what few still lingered in the streets, moved slowly and cautiously around.

Vi’s grip on the handlebars tightened. She knew these streets. She had run through them as a child, laughing and dodging the watchful eyes of enforcers. She had raced Powder through these very lanes, stealing pieces of candy from the corner stores, feeling like nothing could touch them. But now, those same streets seemed to close in on her. The laughter of the past felt like it belonged to another life, to another time.

The motorcycle roared louder, and she pushed harder on the throttle, the bike eating up the distance between her and her destination. She passed the old marketplace, a place once bustling with vendors and people haggling for wares. Now, it was eerily quiet, the market stalls half-collapsed, their goods either taken or abandoned. The few vendors left looked worn and defeated, eyes darting nervously as if expecting something to happen or someone to come.

The alleyways were still the same. She swerved through one, the narrow passage barely wide enough for the bike. The walls on either side were covered in new graffiti—symbols she didn’t recognize, names of gangs who had taken over territory in the past year and a half. The air in the alley smelled like stale chem and oil, the same scent she’d grown up with. But now, it felt like a constant reminder of everything that had gone wrong. The laughter she used to hear from the kids hanging out here was gone, replaced by a cold silence.

Vi’s chest tightened. She wanted to scream, wanted to tear down the city’s decay with her fists, but she didn’t. She pushed the bike faster, the engine’s growl deafening, as if trying to drown out the weight of the world. The faces of those she passed blurred as she weaved in and out of the streets, but she couldn’t deny that Zaun was no longer the place she knew. The place she believed would be fine without Vander or herself, that the people would care for themselves. 

The factory district was worse. What had once been the heart of Zaun’s industry now felt like a graveyard. The giant smokestacks that used to belch black smoke were barely functioning now, the air thick with fumes. People shuffled around aimlessly, their faces gaunt, their bodies hunched over in exhaustion. Some of the workers still wore the remnants of their uniforms, but there was no pride in their stance anymore.. A few glancing over to Vi as her bike slowed, she could see the purple remnants of shimmer in their eyes and the veins on their body. Her blood boiled at the sight and she sped up again.

As she approached the most familiar street, more memories flooded back. She could see Vander, standing in the doorway of the Last Drop with that confident grin, his arms crossed, making sure nothing slipped past him. It felt like a lifetime ago.

But it wasn’t just the city that had changed. Vi had changed too.

She approached the large iron gate and took off her helmet, the two men positioned there recognizing her and opening up for her to ride further in. She got off her bike and looked around, her senses on high alert again. She opened the door and walked in, her boots echoing off the concrete floor with each step she took towards the end of the passage. She approached another man standing in front of the doors and skipped any pleasantries, “I need to see him.”

The guard pushed the door open and stepped to the side for Vi to enter. She walked into a large studio where Silco sat behind his desk, papers and other items scattered around. The walls patched and covered with shelves, a large fish tank taking up the entire back wall, and lights littered all around each giving off a feint yellow glow.

“Vi?,” he said, his voice smooth, but with a slight concern as he watched her approach him. He would be lying if he said he expected to see her so soon after their chat the other night. 

“I need something,” she replied, her voice steady despite the rising tension in her chest. She took a breath. “Vander’s old gauntlets.”

Chapter Text

“No” Silco said easily and continued looking at the papers in his hands. Vi paused and stuttered as she was caught off guard with his response. Her eyes darted around as if searching for a different answer.

“What do you mean, ‘No’?” she leaned onto the table, her arms straight and palms slapping onto the old wood. 

Silco slowly lowered the paper and looked Vi in the eye. “I’m not quite sure where you’re misunderstanding me, Violet. You come in here unannounced and seething, commanding that I give you the only things that make those punches of yours deadly, the same gauntlets you couldn’t stand to even look at before, and are surprised when I deny your demand?” his eyebrow raised questioningly yet his voice remained calm and collected. 

Vi stared at him, her shoulders and arms tensed, “I’m not in the mood for the back and forth, Silco. Smeech’s guys attacked Ekko and put him in the hospital. Where are they?”

“When was the last time you slept?” He turned in his chair and stood up, ignoring Vi’s aggressive demeanor, taking his cane and walking towards the large fish tank. 

“I don’t … what does that matter?” Vi’s voice faltered as Silco threw her off with his questions. Her anger and rage slowly dissipated as she answered him each time. His lack of retaliation towards her current state made her re-evaluate her own tone and volume.  

“If you are looking for revenge, then I cannot give you the gauntlets, Violet.” He said calmly, watching a larger fish slowly swim past him in the tank. “That is not what they were used for and not what they symbolize to the people who know them” the light from inside the tank casting a blue glow over his face before he turned to face Vi. 

“You expect me to just let them get away with what they have done?” Vi held her arms out in disbelief and then clenched her fists.

“You did before.” Silco’s words cut sharp and Vi stood tall to take the hit. She glared over at him, the past memories of that day returning to her, the disappointment etched on the faces of those who looked to her, the whispers that began to spread, the names they had called her. 

“That was different” Vi grew angrier, her shoulders tense as she glared back at Silco’s tilted head. “I made a promise. A better life for Powder, a better chance at a decent life outside of here like Vander always wanted for us, one he made me promise to make for her!” she was now gripping the edge of the desk, the cold metal cutting into her palm on the edge.

“And now?” He inquired, taking Vi’s attention to the bigger implications of what she was asking for. “You are willing to forfeit that future, the one you are building away from her? To what, knock a few teeth out, break a couple of bones? You of all people know what those gauntlets mean, Violet.”

“I didn’t come here to make a life choice” she spat back in frustration as Silco’s words made her question everything. Her thoughts swirled between images of Caitlyn’s smile, the feeling of how her body molded perfectly into Vi’s, the scent of coffee and cinnamon before suddenly shattering with the picture of Ekko in the hospital, the sadness and pain in Powder’s eyes.

“Then why did you come for the gauntlets?” he countered. “Why not just take whatever weapon you could and go after Smeech’s men with that unfiltered rage you walked in here with?”

Vi didn’t answer. She didn’t know how to. Her body ached and her heart beat harder, the sound of the blood filling her ears with each beat. 

“Vander did what he did because he wanted to, not because he felt he had to or because someone told him to. The decision is yours to make, your life is yours to live. A legacy is never created by following the footsteps of another” Silco opened a drawer, reached inside, and pulled out a small iron key. He placed it on the desk between them.

Vi looked down at it, her breath caught somewhere between relief and regret. She reached out and took the key, her fingers brushing the scratched wood of the desk one last time. Silco walked past her, his hand gently resting on her shoulder before sliding off. He knew this was her choice to make and gave her the space to do so. 

Vi found herself riding through the streets again, her bike turning and speeding through narrow alleys until she found herself stopping before a now abandoned building. The windows boarded up and graffiti sprayed all over it. Her eyes scanned over the front of the building, stopping as she sat up straighter, the word hope spray painted with a large X through it. 

She closed her eyes and pictured how the building used to look, the one that had been her home before she left. The sign on the top was broken and falling apart now. She let her memories flood in, picturing Vander behind the counter, the jukebox playing a collection of the same songs over and over, the usuals sitting at their tables acknowledging Vi and the others when they would come back in. Vi squeezed her eyes tighter, the tear losing tension and falling quickly down her cheek. Her rage had calmed slightly and she found herself questioning everything again.

She loved Zaun, it was her home, but this was no longer the place she remembered. Could she give everything she worked for up, give Caitlyn up, for a city that no longer existed. Vi pressed the palms of her hands into her eyes before running her hands over her face and wiping away the tears that had fallen. 

There had to be another way. The decision of Zaun’s future and the lives of the people here couldn’t be held by Vi herself. It wasn’t fair. 

Vi stayed outside the building for longer than she realized, the streets illuminated by flickering neon signs as she thought of a plan. Leaning back against her bike and staring up at the sky, the high rise buildings around her towering up and holding each other from falling with stray pipes and makeshift braces. She could feel the effects of the air taking their toll, the burn in her nose and the back of her throat a reminder with each breath. 

Vi climbed back on her bike and decided to head back home, she couldn’t leave Powder alone in case she was their next target. As she rode and slowed down to maneuver through the street she could see a few people still in the streets watching her. Her attention focused on a young boy currently being held up by his shirt against a wall by a larger man, some others watching and laughing as the boy cried for them to stop. 

Vi stopped her bike and clenched her fists, walking towards them. The air around Vi seemed to thicken as she approached, her heart pounding harder with each step. The laughter of the group echoed in her ears, the cruel taunting of the larger man holding the boy by his shirt, his feet barely touching the ground. The boy’s face was streaked with tears, eyes wide with terror. The small crowd gathered seemed more interested in the spectacle than in doing anything to help.

“Hey!” Vi’s voice rang out, sharp and demanding. The laughter died down almost immediately, and the group of onlookers fell silent, the tension in the air palpable. The large man holding the boy turned slowly, eyes narrowing when he saw Vi.

“What’s your fucking’ problem?” he growled, his grip tightening around the boy’s shirt. The boy whimpered, trying to squirm out of his hold but unable to.

Vi’s jaw clenched as she stared at him, her knuckles white from the pressure of her fists. “Put him down,” she said, her voice low and threatening. Her eyes locked onto the man’s, never wavering, and something in the way she carried herself told him this wasn’t a request.

“You think you can take me on, sweetheart?” the man sneered, his mouth curling into a twisted grin. He gave the boy a rough shake, sending him stumbling to the ground, then stepped forward to face Vi, chest puffed out. “I don’t take orders from you or anyone else around here. You got a problem, come make me listen.”

For a moment, there was silence between them, a heavy, charged pause that stretched longer than it should have. Vi’s breath came in slow, measured intervals, the anger in her chest boiling but tempered by a strange, calm resolve. She could already feel her body shifting, ready for the fight, the rhythm of her fists flowing through her veins. But this was different. Something about this moment—this choice—was different.

The boy scrambled to his feet behind her, his face streaked with dirt and fear. Vi could see his eyes—wide and pleading—but there was something more in them. Something familiar. It reminded her of Powder when she was just a kid, all those years ago.

Vi clenched her jaw and turned to the boy, her voice softer now. “You alright?” she asked, trying to keep the tremble out of her voice, not wanting him to see the vulnerability that had started creeping in, unbidden.

The boy nodded quickly, wiping his eyes with the back of his hand. He looked up at her, his gaze flicking from her bruised knuckles to the looming figure of the man in front of her. “Y-yeah. I’m fine.”

“Good.” Vi straightened up, giving him a firm nod before turning her attention back to the man in front of her. “Now you? You’ve got two choices. You can walk away, and we’ll pretend like none of this happened. Or you can fuck around and find out.”

The man laughed, a deep, guttural sound that sent a ripple of unease through the crowd. “You think I’m scared?”

Vi didn’t flinch. She didn’t even blink. “You want to test me, then do it. But don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

There was a flicker of hesitation in the man’s eyes, a brief moment where his bravado faltered, and for a split second, he seemed to weigh the odds. But it was gone in an instant. The laugh returned, louder and more forceful this time. He took a step forward, raising his fist as if to strike, but Vi was already moving.

With a speed that even surprised herself, Vi closed the distance between them. Her fist shot out in a blur, connecting with the man’s jaw before he could react. The sickening crack of bone reverberated in the alleyway, and the man stumbled back, momentarily dazed. The two others stared in shock and looked at each other and the larger man now stumbling back, both unsure of what to do.

But Vi didn’t wait for them to decide. She advanced quickly, her movements fluid and controlled, her body honed by years of pain and anger. Another punch, this one landing square on his ribs, followed by a swift knee to the stomach. He grunted, doubling over, but still, he refused to go down. Vi’s heart pounded in her chest, but it wasn’t fear she felt, this was different, it was something else. A kind of clarity.

She didn’t need to beat this man to prove anything. She needed to make a point. She looked around at the two other men who had now moved further back, she curled her lip up almost daring them to join in. She watched as their eyes moved to look behind her and then heard the bigger man move.

Vi spun, using the momentum to bring her knee up into his face, knocking him back a few steps, sending him crashing into a nearby trash can. The sound of the metal and glass clattering against the ground echoed in the alley as the man groaned in pain, his hands reaching for his face.

Vi stood over him now, her breathing steady despite the violence that had just unfolded. Her eyes narrowed. “You ever lay a hand on a kid again,” she said, her voice unwavering, “and I will make you regret it.”

The man grumbled something incoherent, clutching at his face, but he was too dazed to do anything else. Without another word, Vi turned away and walked back to the boy, offering him her hand.

“Get home, kid,” she said, her voice softening, “and stay out of trouble.”

The boy looked up at her, a mixture of awe and gratitude in his eyes. He took her hand, shaking it once before backing away, his feet carrying him quickly toward the end of the alley. Vi watched him go, a heavy weight in her chest. For a moment, she stood there, lost in thought.

It felt good. No, it felt right. But it also felt like something was slipping away from her.

She turned back to the man, now struggling to sit up against the wall, a hand pressed to his bleeding nose. “And you,” she said, her voice low again, “if you want to walk out of here with your life, you’ll do something for me.”

The man looked up at her, his eyes wild, fear creeping in. “W-what?”

“Tell the goons, and other fuckers around here that think they are tough shit, that their time is coming to an end. The legacy of the Hound will never go away and they’ve mistaken silence for weakness” 

He nodded quickly, too afraid to speak, and as Vi turned on her heel and walked away, she could hear the sound of him scrambling to get to his feet, stumbling back into the crowd that had gathered to watch.

Vi didn’t look back. She didn’t need to.

As she walked toward her bike, the weight of the situation began to sink in. She had won, sure. She had sent a message. But it hadn’t solved the problem. It hadn’t answered her questions.

Her thoughts were still torn between her promise to Powder and the gnawing sense that the life she had built for herself, the future she had wanted, was beginning to slip through her fingers. She needed a way to fight for both. The future, the one she’d promised to Powder, and the city, the one she still couldn’t bring herself to let go of.

She had always known the type of person Vander had been and believed that that was why he did what he did as The Hound. Now, she was starting to understand a bit more. It was never about being nice or kind or even noble. It was about making impossible choices and carrying them like armor. It was about surviving the gray, day after day, and still waking up with enough heart left to protect the ones who couldn’t protect themselves.

The gauntlets weren’t the answer. Not right now. But maybe she could find the balance between her duty and her happiness.

Chapter Text

Vi wasn’t sure what the time was as she made her way back to Piltover. Her body ached and her eyes fought to close. She opened the door to the dark and empty apartment, figuring that Powder would have most likely stayed at the hospital or snuck back in if they kicked her out anyway. 

She stumbled while kicking her boots off and made her way down the hall to her room. She flicked the lights on and went straight to the bathroom as she slowly peeled the wraps off her bloodied knuckles and began cleaning her hands. The warm water helped ease the sting of the antiseptic spray that lit each cut on fire. 

She managed to undress and fall onto her bed, her body begging for rest as she closed her eyes and let sleep take her. 

It had felt as though she had just fallen asleep when her alarm went off next to her. She reached out her arm blindly and hit down at the table before turning the alarm off. She rolled over and rubbed her hands over her face, pressing her palms against her eyes. 

Her body moved automatically as she got ready for the day and soon found herself setting up the cafe. The week was starting once again and Vi opened up to a rush of students and other visitors on their way to start their own days. She mostly worked in silence filling each order and reprimanded herself for not having any baked goods ready again. 

She had finished with a customer and leaned back against the counter, flexing her hands and stretching her neck to try and relieve the tension that had built. 

“Vi? Holy shit you look like hell. What the fuck happened last night? You never responded to my messages” 

Vi turned around at the sound of her sister’s voice. Powder quickly moved around to the back of the counter and walked closer to her. She reached her hand up to hold Vi’s face, squeezing her cheeks with her fingers and forcing Vi to turn her head side to side as though Powder was checking for any new damage. 

“I’m fine, Pow.” Vi held her arm softly and pushed it away to release her hold on Vi’s face. “I got back late, figured you were sleeping, or at least hiding from the nurses in Ekko’s room” Vi added, pausing as she saw Powder look her over and then lift her hands up to check on her bandaged knuckles. “How is he?”

“He’s doing better. He needs to rest” She answered and then held up Vi’s hand. “Did you clean them properly?” She lifted the bandages to see underneath and her brows furrowed slightly. 

Vi nodded and let Powder inspect them, she felt slightly better knowing Ekko was recovering. “I didn’t go after Smeech’s guys,” Vi whispered as if it were a confession. “I know I promised, but I-”

“Thank fuck” Powder cut her off and gently put Vi’s hand back by her side. “You could’ve ended up in a room next to Ekko or even worse, Vi. Do you know how fucking scared I was when you left last night?”

Vi didn’t look at Powder and kept her head low, her eyes scanning the floor between their feet. 

Vi closed her eyes and shook her head, disappointed in herself. She had broken another promise and ran away again. 

The silence between them stretched. The noise of the café buzzed faintly behind them—cups clinking, footsteps, a burst of laughter from outside the door. But none of it touched them. Powder’s eyes stayed fixed on her sister, jaw tight, lips pressed together like she was trying to decide if it was worth saying anything else.

She didn’t. Instead, she stepped forward and pulled Vi into a hug. Not the light, careful kind—this was a full-body grip, firm and grounding. Vi stood stiff for a second, caught off guard. But her exhaustion finally betrayed her, and her muscles gave in. Her forehead dropped to Powder’s shoulder.

“I thought I lost you,” Powder mumbled into her shoulder. “Again.”

“I know,” Vi whispered, voice cracking. “I didn’t mean to—”

“You always say that.”

Vi swallowed hard and nodded against her. “I know.”

Another few seconds passed before Powder pulled back, wiping her eyes quickly like it was nothing. “I’ll cover the counter. Go lie down before you pass out on the espresso machine.”

“I’m fine—” Vi started, but the look Powder shot at her made her words die instantly.

Vi stood up and Powder moved to the side, pointing towards the door. “Go and get some sleep, Vi. You don’t have to do everything alone.”

Vi paused slightly as Powder’s words hit her. She looked back and gave her little sister a small smile. “You know, each day you remind me of mom more and more” Vi commented and Powder tilted her head in slight confusion as Vi left the cafe to head up to the apartment. Powder stood with her arm still held out as she processed what Vi had said and how easily she had mentioned their mother after all this time. 

Vi trudged to the kitchen and grabbed a glass of water, chugging it down with a painkiller before she flopped onto her bed and curled up, falling asleep a few moments later. 

Powder had put on her apron and tied it in the front as she took over for Vi. She decided to call in an order from a different baker with the promise that she would advertise for them if she could resell them at the coffee shop. She placed the items in the display case and cut the baker’s logo out of the box to stick on the front for the customers to see. 

She had dealt with a few more customers when she spotted a familiar face enter the shop. 

“Hey legs. What can I get for ya?” she asked but didn’t fail to notice that Caitlyn also had a tired and nervous edge to her. 

“Hello, I'll maybe grab a coffee when I leave but I was wondering if you know where Vi is?” her eyes searched the cafe before returning to look at Powder. Her hands held the strap of her bag tightly across her chest. 

“You want to sit for a minute?” Powder asked. “You look like you didn’t sleep either.”

Caitlyn let out a small, tired chuckle and pulled out a stool to sit up at the counter. “Not much,” she admitted. “The dinner with my parents did not go as planned and my mother…” She sighed and pressed her fingers against her temples. “I just don’t know what to believe or trust anymore. I tried calling Vi but she said she couldn’t talk. When I messaged her she also seemed to dismiss them.”

Powder’s hand stilled on the portafilter. She stared down at the machine for a moment before sighing and grabbing a clean mug. “Yeah, I think I know why she's doing that,” she said softly. “Ekko got jumped. Night before last. Ambushed on the train back here from the undercity.”

Caitlyn straightened immediately, alarm flashing in her eyes. “What? Is he alright?”

“He will be,” Powder said, pouring the espresso and watching it swirl into the cup. “He’s healing. But… he was unconscious for a while. We didn’t know if he’d make it.”

“Why wouldn’t Vi tell me” Caitlyn asked, more to herself than anything, trying to keep her voice even

Powder finally met her eyes, and there was no anger there—just exhaustion and a brittle edge of protectiveness. “Because all Vi wanted to do was go after them. She nearly did. I don’t know what changed her mind, but I’m thankful something did or she would’ve ended up in a body bag or a hospital room, or even a jail cell again.”

Caitlyn sat back slowly, processing the words. “I keep telling her I’m here for her. I want to be someone she can turn to, to help her, care for her”

“I know you do,” Powder said. She passed the coffee to Caitlyn, who accepted it without a word. “But caring about Vi means understanding that she doesn’t stop. Not when she’s scared. Not when she’s angry. She throws herself at every wall like she thinks pain will fix it. She pushes people away with the fear that they will get hurt”

Caitlyn looked down at her drink, her voice quieter. “I’ve seen it. I just… I always thought I could keep her grounded.”

“She trusts you,” Powder said, a little softer now. “That’s more than most people get. But sometimes Vi listens with her fists before her head. It’s not about trusting you—it’s about not trusting herself.”

Caitlyn was quiet for a long moment.

“She told me once that if she stopped moving, she was afraid the guilt would catch up.” she spoke as the memory flashed through her mind of the two of them on the rooftop that one cold morning. 

“Sounds like her.” Powder folded her arms and leaned back against the counter, exhaling through her nose. “We have always looked up to her, needed her to help, be our shield. She was our protector growing up and I don’t think she has ever seen herself as more than that. Even now that we are older and more than capable, ”

Caitlyn’s brow furrowed. “So what do we do? Just let her burn herself out?”

“No.” Powder shook her head. “You help her slow down. You show up. Even when she pushes you away. Especially then. Just like you’re doing now.”

Caitlyn’s lips pressed together in a thin line, but her gaze held something steadier now - resolve.

“She’s lucky to have you,” Caitlyn said finally.

Powder shrugged, a faint smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. “Yeah, well. I remind her of that every chance I get.” She played it off before the smile faded, “Vi’s lucky to have you, too. I spent a long time trying to be that person for her, but I can’t be. It’s you”

They sat in silence for a moment longer—two people tethered together by their shared concern for someone who’d never quite learned how to take care of herself.

Then the bell above the café door jingled, and both were brought back from their thoughts,

“She’s upstairs sleeping, you know, if you wanted to check on her” Powder tapped the counter before pushing off to serve the customers who walked in. 

Caitlyn made her way to the apartment and quietly entered to make sure she didn’t wake Vi up. She took off her coat and shoes and softly paded her way to Vi’s room, pushing the door open and slipping inside. 

Vi lay on her side, her knees pulled up to her chest and her head tucked in her elbows. The blanket was pushed off her and Cailtyn could see from the doorway how Vi’s body was overheating and she was sweating. 

Cailtyn moved to the other side of the bed and slowly opened the window to allow the air in the room to circulate and cool down. She knelt close to the bed, her face level with Vi’s. She reached her hand out and gently moved Vi’s hair from her face. Caitlyn had only just touched Vi’s cheek when she suddenly found herself pinned against the wall.

Vi exploded awake.

Her hand lashed out without thought, without control—instinct firing before consciousness. She grabbed Caitlyn’s wrist in a crushing grip, twisting it hard, eyes wide and wild with terror. Her chest heaved as she tried to break free from a fight that wasn’t even there anymore.

Her one hand held Cailtyn’s wrist to the side as the other had grabbed at her neck. Caitlyn froze. Her free hand hovered in the air, calm and open.

“Vi,” she said softly through controlled breaths under Vi’s hold. She didn’t panic and kept her eyes locked on the ice cold grey ones currently focused on her but slightly glazed over.

“It’s me.”

Vi’s grip trembled but didn’t loosen. Her entire body was locked in place, eyes darting, unable to separate the moment from whatever her mind had just dragged her through. Her pupils were blown wide. Jaw clenched. Nails biting into Caitlyn’s skin.

“I’m not going to hurt you,” Caitlyn whispered. “You’re safe.”

The tension broke a few seconds later—so sharp it felt like a drop in altitude.

Vi blinked.

And the world came back.

Her hands released Caitlyn so suddenly it was as if she’d just realized she was holding fire. She yanked back, stepping and falling back onto the bed as her knees hit the edge. She used her arms to crawl further back and pressed herself against the headboard, chest still rising and falling like she was mid-chase. Her voice came out hoarse, wrecked. 

“Shit. I didn’t—Cait. I didn’t know it was you.” The sweat dripped off the sides of her face and her shirt clung to her wet skin.

“I know,” Caitlyn said, not moving from the wall. “It’s okay.”

Vi shook her head, swallowing hard. Her hands were shaking now. She wiped them on the blanket like it could erase the whole thing. “I didn’t mean to. I wasn’t even… I thought—” Her voice cracked and her eyes darted to where Cailtyn rubbed her thumb over her wrist.

Caitlyn reached out slowly, turning her wrist so Vi could see the red marks where her fingers had dug in. Not angry. Just open. “This? It’s nothing.”

Vi looked away, jaw clenched so tight it ached. “It’s not nothing. I could’ve—”

“But you didn’t,” Caitlyn said simply. “You stopped.”

Caitlyn stepped forward slowly, her expression soft but unreadable. She sat on the edge of the bed and kept her eyes on Vi. She didn’t speak or prod as Vi searched for her own composure. She wanted Vi to know she was there. No matter what had happened, she was there and she wasn’t going anywhere. 

“I’m sorry” Vi whispered and barely looked at Caitlyn before focusing somewhere else. The guilt she felt made it harder to look into those soft and caring eyes. The look that Vi knew she didn’t deserve. 

“Hey, you don’t have to say sorry. You didn’t do anything wrong. You haven’t hurt me or crossed any line.” Caitlyn tried reassuring Vi and held herself back from reaching toward her. 

Vi shook her head and then ran her hands through her hair, holding onto it as her head rested between her bent knees. 

“I’m here, Vi. No matter what you are going through, what you believe or do, I’m here and I have no plan on leaving.” Cailtyn added and leaned closer to Vi on the bed. “Can you look at me, please?”

Vi lifted her head up and looked at Caitlyn, her arms resting over her knees and Cailtyn finally took notice of her bandaged knuckles. She pushed the questions and thoughts out her mind and looked into Vi’s eyes. 

Caitlyn reached out, carefully this time, and rested her hand over Vi’s, her thumb tracing a slow, grounding motion across the back of it. Vi didn’t pull away. She just watched their hands for a long moment, her breath beginning to slow.

The tension that had wrapped itself around her like barbed wire began to loosen, bit by bit. There were still knots beneath her ribs, still shadows behind her eyes, but Caitlyn’s touch anchored her. Reminded her she was here. 

“Thank you,” Vi said quietly, her voice almost swallowed by the hum of the city through the open window.

Caitlyn tilted her head. “For what?”

“For not running.” Her gaze flicked up briefly. “For still being here I guess. I keep… I keep messing everything up..”

Caitlyn’s smile was soft, her own sadness at seeing Vi hurt like this slipping through a bit. “You’re not messing anything up. You’re just human, Vi. That’s allowed.”

Vi gave a weak, incredulous chuckle and dropped her head back against the wall behind the bed. “Feels like I’ve been human at everyone’s expense. No matter what I do, I fuck it up somehow”

“I heard from Powder about what happened.” Caitlyn spoke softly and continued to rub her thumb higher over Vi’s wrist now. “You can’t be everywhere and protect everyone at the same time Vi. I can’t imagine what you are going through, but I want to go through it with you.” She confessed and Vi felt the corner of her mouth tug up in a smile. 

“I want that too. I want you…but I don’t want to put you in danger” Her voice faltered as she pictured Caitlyn in that hospital bed instead of Ekko.

There was silence again, but this one felt different—not the jagged, awkward kind. It was steady. Quiet. The kind of silence where words weren’t necessary because the presence of someone else was enough.

The room grew colder with the opened window as Vi reached for Caitlyn’s hand, pulling her closer as she moved next to Vi. Vi’s eyes began to close again, heavier this time with something closer to peace than panic. Caitlyn shifted beside her, pulled the blanket up, and tucked it loosely around Vi’s shoulders.

“Get some real rest,” Caitlyn murmured. “I’ll be here when you wake up.”

Vi didn’t answer. But her fingers twitched around Caitlyn’s—just once, a small, grounding squeeze.

Caitlyn rested her head over Vi’s and held onto her as she fell back asleep. She knew they would need to talk, but even if what her mother had said was true, she knew that the person with her now, the woman she had fallen for so easily, was not what her mother believed. 

Cailtyn closed her eyes and gently ran her fingers through Vi’s hair before she found herself falling asleep, as well. 

Powder had closed up the shop and made her way back to the apartment where she checked on Vi and saw Cailtyn with her. It did hurt knowing she couldn’t be the person Vi needed the same way she had needed her older sister, but knowing Vi had someone to open up to, someone she could heal with, was better than anything else. 

Powder left a note on Vi’s door for when they woke up and had ordered some food that she put in the fridge before she left for the hospital to check on Ekko.

Chapter Text

Silco sat at his desk, his fingers lightly tapping on the wood as he processed the rumors that were spreading through the undercity. After Vi had left without the gauntlets he had figured she was taking time to think, but it seems she had managed to find a fight anyway. 

The people were talking more and more about how the Hound was back. The man Vi had beaten knew who she was, everyone did. You can’t fight like that and grow up under Vander’s hand without being recognized. He followed through with her request, saying the legacy of the hound was returning and that the Chem barons were her target. 

The young boy that she had protected was at the center of most of it, retelling his side of the story and what he had to anyone who asked and even those who didn’t. 

“What are you planning, Violet?” he asked in the damp and dark room, an answer never coming. 

He sat in silence, pondering potential outcomes of what was transpiring. He had a few agreements in place with the Chem Barons in order to keep a truce and refrain from an all out battle of power in Zaun. But one had overstepped and Silco was not going to sit back and let them get away with it. Although Ekko was not a part of what he called family, he was very important to Powder and Silco was not going to sit back while she was threatened. 

He checked his watch and noted the time. He had sent a few guys through to deal with Smeech and explain, using somewhat illegal means, that he was not to be threatened by proxy. 

He poured himself a glass of amber liquid from the decanter by his side, the sharp scent grounding him. The light from the single overhead bulb glinted in the glass, casting fractured shadows across the papers strewn about the desk. A flicker of motion at the door caught his eye before it creaked open.

A broad shouldered man stepped in, his coat still dusted with grime from the alleyways. “It’s done,” he said, voice flat but edged with something else—satisfaction, maybe. “Smeech won’t be bothering them anymore. Or anyone else, for that matter.”

Silco raised an eyebrow, swirling the liquid in his glass. “Alive?”

He shrugged, a nonchalant gesture that spoke volumes. “Breathing. Scared enough to act like he’s not.”

Silco nodded, satisfied for now. “Good. Let the others see what happens when you test the limits of peace.”

“He claimed it was not an attack or messgae to you. Said they just wanted to scare him a bit, get him to stop building something” the man added and Silco nodded before waving his hand and dismissing him. 

The door closed with a low thud as the room fell into silence again. Silco looked down at his desk, the papers scattered across showing the sectors of Zaun and a few papers that looked like printed photos of schematics and notes. 

Zaun could not handle a gang war while also fighting against the corrupted enforcers and pushing back on the chock hold Piltover had on them. Times had changed and the new generation needed to make their own way. Everyone had become comfortable with their place, even those getting by on little to nothing, the hope and will for change diminished throughout years of forced survival. 

SIlco sighed and finsihed the last of his drink, the burn in the back of his throat settling. He opened a drawer next to him, taking out a few folders and scanning through them. 

The Chembarons profit from the very toxins and pollution that plague Zaun. A clean and sustainable Zaun would threaten their operation. Their powerful grip on the city is founded upon the toxic landscape that’s been cultivated for decades. For the Chembarons, control is about dominance, if the people are weakened they rely on shimmer and the cycle continues. 

Silco leaned back in his chair as his eyes flickered from page to page. He could see how Smeech was most afraid of the filtration system as he would be impacted the most. But Smeech’s fear had been his downfall now and he had lost more than the filtration system would of cost him.

Once word got around that SIlco had intervened and sent his own message, along with the rumors of the Hound’s return, there was bound to a few shifts in loyalties and changes happening in Zaun. 

He let the thick file fall back onto the desk and let out a sigh. A small smirk playing on his lips as he shook his head and poured himself another drink. Even if she had not intended it, Silco could not deny the impact that Violet’s quick visit had ignited and the snowball effect it had begun. He looked over to a tucked away photo frame on the side of his desk, raising his glass to it before sipping on the drink again. 

“I suppose is this is what we get for raising a strong-willed fighter and a genius both with good hearts” He spoke to the frame and closed his eyes, his head resting on the back of his chair as his fingers drummed against the glass in his hand. The old black and grey photo of four young adults dressed in mining gear looked back at him, their smiles frozen in a different time.  

Silco’s thoughts drifted, as they often did, to the future. It was a dangerous thing to let his mind wander too far ahead, but the prospect of what Zaun could become was a fire that he could never quite extinguish. His eyes lingered on the photograph once more, the faces of his old comrades. Vander, the pillar of Zaun’s old order, Felicia, and Connol. He could almost hear their voices in his mind, feel their presence in the room with him, their ideas and hopes still alive in the dark corners of his thoughts. The future they had often spoken of for their daughter’s and now, those same daughters were the ones building that future for themselves.

The world had shifted since then, irrevocably so. Vander’s ideals, once a beacon of hope, had been washed away in the flood of corruption and ambition that now ran through the city’s veins. Yet the desire for change, for something better, still lived within Silco. It was a long time ago that he had accepted the truth—that the old ways would never work. The people had to be shown that they were capable of taking control of their own destinies, not relying on the Chem Barons, or Piltover, or anyone else. And he knew what needed to happen. The city needed to break first in order to be rebuilt and he would not stay in the shadows this time around.

Chapter Text

Powder sat on the edge of Ekko’s hospital bed, her knees drawn up slightly, one foot tapping the side of the frame as if trying to shake out her thoughts. Ekko was propped up with pillows behind his back, the dull hospital lighting giving his skin a washed-out hue. Papers were scattered over the blanket covering his legs—sketches, schematics, lines of equations. Powder stared at them, her eyebrows pushed tightly together. The pencil between her teeth bobbed as she tilted her head side to side, decoding their calculations like a puzzle she couldn’t afford to get wrong.

Ekko glanced over at her and smiled, the curve of his lips soft despite the bruising that hadn’t yet faded. He lifted a larger sheet, the one with their final design sketched in fine lines and annotated in both their messy handwriting, and nudged it closer to her.

“We can’t do anything more, Pow. This is it,” he said gently. “This is what we worked for. It’s ready to submit.”

He reached over and lightly caught her hand as she moved to write something new. She hesitated.

“Ha! That’s what you think,” she muttered, pencil now wagging in her hand as she gestured sharply. “I’m not giving anyone—anything—a chance to derail this.” Her voice tightened. “What if Smeech was just the first? You know how word spreads down there, like a fucking infection.”

Ekko caught the tremor she tried to bury in her tone. He saw her eyes, narrowed and focused, but clouded. Not just worried. It was something he rarely saw, she was scared.

“We’ve done everything we can with the design and the theoretical stuff,” he said calmly. “Until we get the prototype, we’re in limbo.” He tugged her hand gently, bringing it closer to his lips. He kissed her fingers lightly, grounding her.

“I know you’re trying to keep us safe, Pow. No one could’ve known they’d come after me. Just… come here. Please?” his voice soft and low to keep her calm, lightly leading with her in a way he knew she never refused. 

Powder resisted a moment longer, her body still coiled like a spring. But his hand, warm around hers, pulled her just enough for her to lean over. She slid in beside him carefully, her head resting just below his collarbone, his arm curling around her shoulders with practiced ease.

“I never want to get a phone call like that again,” she whispered into the crook of his neck, her eyes closing. Her fingers played with the edge of the blanket, fidgeting in a physical response to the chaos she felt in her head. 

Ekko didn’t answer right away. Instead, he squeezed her arm gently, his breath steady beside her ear. The silence was thick with understanding.

“I don’t know what I’d do if I lost you,” she continued. “Between people coming for you and Vi running headfirst into everything like she’s the fucking jugernaut…” She laughed softly, but it was hollow, the sound twisted with a fatigue she couldn’t mask. “I’m surprised I haven’t lost my mind.”

Ekko tilted his head so his cheek rested against her temple. “Even if you did, I bet you’d still be the cutest and sexiest lunatic in the world” He joked and got a small chuckle from Powder before he kissed her head. “That’s not how we work, Pow. We keep going,” he said. “Because that’s what we do. We endure. We survive. It’s the Zaun way”

“I’m tired of surviving,” she admitted, voice hoarse. “I want more than just holding the pieces together.”

He was quiet again, then spoke softly, “Then we make sure this project is something they can never break.”

Powder blinked up at him, her expression softening. “You think that’s even possible?”

“With you?” he said, brushing a strand of blue hair from her cheek. “Yeah. I do.”

She exhaled, her body finally starting to unclench against him.

“Have we ever backed down from anything?” Ekko asked, lips curling into a small smirk.

“No,” she admitted, rolling her eyes. “Even when we should have.”

“Especially then,” he chuckled, nudging her. “This is just another fight, Pow. One we’re ready for. They aren't gonna get the jump on us again.”

“We have never given up and never will,” she murmured, her voice steadier now. “I just need to make sure you and the other idiot don’t do anything stupid.” she grumbled softly and they both knew who she meant.

Ekko laughed and winced slightly, holding his side. “We may be idiots,” he said, “but we’re your idiots. Forever.” he murmured against her ear as she held him closer. 

“Damn-fucking- right,” Powder said, finally relaxing completely into his arms. 

The papers were left as they were, scattered across the bed and floor of the hospital room. When Benzo came in for his visit he slowly collected them all while the two slept a bit longer. 

Chapter Text

Vi woke to the quiet hum of the city, muffled by the curtain that fluttered gently in the early evening breeze. Her mind lingered in that hazy space between sleep and wakefulness, unsure if the warmth at her side was memory or dream. But then Caitlyn shifted slightly, her arm still looped around Vi’s waist, and Vi felt a sense of comfort she had always longed for, one she often gave but never received.

For a long moment, Vi didn’t move. She simply lay there, absorbing the way Caitlyn’s breath tickled the back of her neck, the steady rise and fall of her chest, the unshaken presence beside her. The weight in her chest hadn’t disappeared, but it no longer pressed so hard now.

Eventually, she tried to move, careful not to jostle Caitlyn too much. Her muscles groaned in protest as she stretched, and she let out a soft hiss when her bruised knuckles brushed against the headboard. She turned her head, catching Caitlyn’s gaze.

“You’re up,” Caitlyn said softly, her voice still rough from sleep. She pushed herself up on one elbow.

“Didn’t mean to wake you,” Vi murmured.

“You didn’t.” Caitlyn’s gaze lingered on her for a beat longer. “Did you sleep okay?”

Vi nodded, the edges of a small smile tugging at her lips. “Better than I have in a while.”

Caitlyn returned the smile, and for a moment, there was nothing more between them than that. No questions. No expectations. Just quiet understanding.

“I should check on Powder,” Vi said, swinging her legs over the edge of the bed. “And Ekko.”

Caitlyn pointed to the bedroom door. “She left you a note. Didn’t want to wake you.”

Vi stood slowly, peeled the paper from the door, and scanned the scribbled writing:

Hey. There’s food in the fridge. Don’t even think about skipping a meal. I’m with Ekko. Let me know if you need me. Love you, always. - P

Vi held the note between her fingers a moment longer, letting its warmth seep into her chest. For the first time in a while, the silence in the apartment didn’t feel so heavy. She tucked the note into her back pocket, a small, private piece of comfort.

She turned to glance at Caitlyn, who had gotten up and was now straightening the pillows they’d disturbed. She looked so effortlessly at ease here—barefoot, hair still a little messy from sleep, eyes soft and thoughtful. Vi’s chest tightened, but not in the way it used to.

“I’m gonna heat up that food,” Vi said, heading toward the kitchen. “You want anything?”

Caitlyn nodded. “Whatever you’re having is fine.”

Vi smirked faintly as she disappeared into the kitchen.

A few moments later, Caitlyn followed her, leaning over the counter before settling on one of the stools.

“What happened to your hands, Vi?” she asked, her voice cautious, as though she was afraid of what the answer might be.

Vi closed the microwave door, her movements slow. She paused, then turned to face Caitlyn. Her jaw set, and she focused on her hands, flexing and unclenching them.

“I went to the gym after hearing about Ekko,” she said quietly, trying to sound nonchalant. “Needed to work out some anger. Didn’t wear my gloves.” She gave a small shrug, though the ache in her hands told a different story.

She wasn’t sure if she needed to tell Caitlyn everything. But when she saw the way Caitlyn was looking at her—those blue eyes that could drown her with a single glance—Vi felt the weight of it all settle a little deeper. The anger. The hurt. The guilt. She sighed and moved closer, leaning over the counter so they were face to face.

“After Ekko woke up and I found out who jumped him, I went down to Zaun. I wanted to get revenge,” she admitted, her voice rough with the confession. “I was so angry. So damn angry. I just wanted someone else to feel the pain I was carrying.”

Caitlyn’s body stiffened, a flicker of concern crossing her face, but Vi didn’t pull away. Instead, she took Caitlyn’s hands into her own, their size difference more apparent than ever as Caitlyn’s smaller hands nearly disappeared within her own.

“I didn’t go through with it,” Vi continued, her voice softer now. “I talked to my uncle. He helped me see some sense. Reminded me what’s important. And I just... I couldn’t do it. I couldn’t.”

She swallowed, trying to ignore the knot in her throat. It was a raw moment, one she hadn’t planned on sharing, but somehow, Caitlyn was the one person she couldn’t lie to, even if she wanted to.

“Your uncle?” Caitlyn’s voice was quiet, tentative, but her gaze was unwavering. “Silco?”

Vi froze, her heart skipping a beat. Her chest tightened, and her eyes narrowed in suspicion. She leaned back, her hands letting go of Caitlyn’s as she stood taller and her body moved into a more defensive stance. “How do you know that?” 

Caitlyn winced, a flash of regret crossing her face. “I didn’t mean to,” she said softly. Her hands now felt colder after Vi’s had let go. She looked up at Vi, seeing the hurt  “My mother came in after that dinner we had the other night. She told me things I never asked for. Things I never wanted to know unless it came from you.”

The silence between them felt like it could stretch forever. Vi looked down, her fingers trembled, but she quickly hid them in her pockets.

“Of course…” Vi trailed off, the words heavy on her tongue. She didn’t know how to feel about this. Part of her was angry, but a bigger part of her just felt tired. “Why would she tell you that?”

“She said she wanted me to know who you really were. To convince me that you aren't right for me.” Caitlyn held her arms around herself, the tears swelling in the corners of her eyes threatening to fall. “I know you're not the person she makes you out to be, but I also know that she wouldn’t of told me if it wasn’t true.”

Vi’s throat felt tight. The anger and the hurt inside her were beginning to build, hot and sharp, and she didn’t know how to stop it. Her mother, of all people. Of course, Caitlyn’s mother would go there, twisting things to create a wedge. The fact that Caitlyn was now standing in front of her—tears in her eyes, confusion written all over her face—only made the pressure in Vi’s chest heavier.

“This is who I want to be,” Vi said, her voice low, controlled, but with the unmistakable bite of frustration. Her finger pressing into her own chest as she stepped closer to Caitlyn “I thought you chose me not because of who my family is, or because of where I come from—but because of me . At least that’s what I believed, and now you’re telling me you’re questioning it all because of some things your mother says?”

“I’m trying to understand all of this, Vi.” Cailyn’s voice trembled as her own choices and influences battled inside her. “I did choose you, I am choosing you, but sometimes it feels like I don’t know you. Every time you’ve let me in it’s always been a reaction to something, you’ve never talked to me” the tear fell slowly as Caitlyn tried to control her breathing. 

Vi’s voice cracked, the frustration and helplessness pouring out despite her best efforts to keep it in check. She took a step back, running a hand through her hair as the weight of Caitlyn’s words hung between them like a guillotine.

“I know. But it’s not about that, Cait. It’s not about how much you know, or how much you think you know. It’s about…” Vi’s voice faltered. She closed her eyes, trying to steady herself, but the anger she’d bottled up for so long was beginning to spill over, and she couldn’t stop it.

“About what?” Caitlyn’s question was quiet and pleading, asking for anything to help her understand. 

“I didn’t want you to know that side of me,” Vi said through gritted teeth. “I didn’t want you to look at me the way she does. The way everyone does. I thought if you knew... if you saw me for who I really was, you’d walk away. And I couldn’t let that happen.”

Caitlyn shook her head, her eyes wide with hurt. “Vi, I’m not her. I never would’ve looked at you that way. You didn’t have to protect me from the truth. You should’ve trusted me enough to share it with me, to let me be there when it all felt too much.”

Vi’s chest tightened, the words cutting deeper than she had anticipated. Caitlyn’s sincerity, the way she was looking at her now, filled her with a sense of both relief and dread. 

“You don’t understand,” Vi muttered, her voice breaking. “You don’t know what it’s like, to always fail the people you care about, to always be too late, to be like this. You want me to open up, but what if I do and it’s not enough? What if you see me the same way everyone else does?” Vi’s body was now tense, her fingernails digging into her palms and one of the cuts on her knuckles reopening from the tight squeeze of her fist. 

Caitlyn’s face softened, her hand reaching out, determined to close the gap between them. “Vi, I’m not asking you to be perfect, or to make yourself fit into some idea of what’s right. I’m asking you to trust me, to let me in, not just when it’s easy but when it’s hard. I know you’re struggling. I’m not going to walk away. I never will.”

The words hit Vi like a wave, and for a moment, she stood there, frozen, caught between everything she had ever feared and the raw vulnerability Caitlyn was offering. It was terrifying, but it was also exactly what she had wanted, what she had craved without ever realizing it.

“Caitlyn…” Vi whispered, her voice barely audible, as though saying it out loud might make it real. She felt the tears prickle at the back of her eyes, but she fought them back. She couldn’t let them fall. Not now. Not when she felt like she was on the verge of something that might break her.

Caitlyn shook her head softly and stepped closer, her hand slowly moving from Vi’s cheek to the back of her head. Vi’s eyes closed as she felt the comforting feeling of Caitlyn’s fingers scratch through her hair on the back of her head. Vi’s breath hitched, a shudder running through her as Caitlyn’s touch grounded her in a way that nothing else could. Her hand, trembling slightly, found Caitlyn’s wrist, not to pull her away but to hold on, to reassure herself that this was real, that Caitlyn was still there, still offering her something she wasn’t sure she deserved.

Caitlyn pulled her closer and Vi wrapped her arms around her waist. The moment between them broke with the sound of Caitlyn’s phone ringing. She pulled back slowly and gently kissed Vi on the lips before she turned to get her phone. She walked back into the room and picked her phone up off the side table. Her face dropped as she saw the caller ID. 

“Mother?” she answered and sat on the edge of the bed, her arm wrapped around herself and legs pulled up. 

“Caitlyn, where are you? Unanswered messages, no information as to why you haven't been home?” her mother’s voice cut through the phone into Caitlyn’s ear. 

“I came to talk to Vi after my class this morning.” she answered and knew that it would set her mother off. 

“So even though I clearly explained the danger you are putting yourself and those family in, you still chose to-” 

“Yes, I chose.” Cailtyn stressed out the words, “I made my own decision regarding my life. I chose to talk to the person I care about and figure it out." She took in a breath and didn't want to have to deal with the long winded lecture or any conversation thereafter with her mother. "I won’t be home tonight, good bye” She hung up before her mother had the chance to respond. The phone rang again in her hand as she turned it off and tossed it onto the bed behind her. 

Vi stood in the kitchen dishing the warmed up food onto plates. She hadn’t meant to eavesdrop, but Caitlyn’s side of the conversation had echoed through the hallway. Vi looked up as Caitlyn walked back out, her arms folded around herself. 

Vi took both plates and moved to the couch where she nodded for Caitlyn to follow. They both sat on the couch and Caitlyn took the fork, pushing the food around a bit and lifting up a small bite. 

“I know I’m not the best person to give advice, but don’t push your family away, Cait.” Vi spoke softly and then looked up to meet Caitlyn’s gaze. “I may not know a lot, but I know what it’s like to not have parents. Even if your mother is being unreasonable, or you have your differences and you feel like it’s a lost cause, just...just don’t give up and push her, and therefore your father, away.” 

Caitlyn let out a breath, feeling the weight of those words settle into her chest. There was so much her mother didn’t understand, but there was also a part of Caitlyn that feared the consequences of making that final choice to walk away from her family's expectations. The fear of isolation, of being branded a disappointment, gnawed at her, but Vi was right.

"Doesn’t make it easier," Caitlyn murmured, her eyes dropping to her hands in her lap. "The older I get the more I feel like I’m losing who I am."

"I get that." Vi’s voice softened. "But losing a bit of yourself isn’t the same as losing everything. Trust me, I know."

Caitlyn looked over at Vi, trying to read her expression. There was so much about her that Caitlyn still didn’t understand, so much about Vi’s past, about who she really was beneath the surface. Caitlyn could feel it in the way Vi sometimes withdrew, the way her muscles tightened when certain topics came up, the rawness that lingered under her tough exterior.

"I guess we both have things to work through, huh?" Caitlyn said, a hint of a smile tugging at her lips. She nudged Vi lightly, and to her surprise, Vi laughed—a low, genuine sound that made Caitlyn feel a little less weighed down.

"Yeah," Vi agreed, leaning back against the couch. "But I have a feeling we'll get there."

There was a moment of silence between them, but it wasn’t the kind of silence that felt awkward or heavy. It was quiet in the way two people could share a space and still feel connected, even if they weren’t speaking. Caitlyn let her head rest on Vi’s shoulder, the warmth of her presence grounding her.

"I’m glad I’m here with you," Caitlyn said after a while, her voice quiet but sincere. "Even with everything going on."

Vi’s heart fluttered in her chest, and for the first time in a long time, she let herself fully absorb the weight of Caitlyn’s words, of the unspoken bond between them. She turned her head slightly, just enough to press a soft kiss to Caitlyn’s forehead.

"I’ll always make sure to be where you are," Vi replied, her voice rough with emotion.

The words felt true, even if Vi wasn’t entirely sure what they meant in the long run. But for now, they were enough. 

They had finished their food and currently sat on the couch together with Caitlyn curled up against Vi’s side. A light blanket was thrown over her legs but most of her warmth came from her boxer beside her. Vi flicked through different movies to watch but neither seemed to be interested in any. Caitlyn slowly moved her arm around Vi’s waist as she hugged her side, her colder fingers lightly brushing under Vi’s hoodie and over her shirt, lifting the fabric slightly.. 

“Cupcake?" Vi questioned but her voice came out soft, her eyes looking down at her girlfriend as she played innocent and slid her hand further under Vi’s shirt. 

Vi's breath hitched at the gentle, almost teasing way Caitlyn's fingers traced the warmth of her skin. The tension between them was thick, but there was something comforting in it, too—a subtle reminder of the closeness they'd forged, the quiet moments that spoke louder than words. Vi shifted slightly, her body aware of every soft movement Caitlyn made, the way she pressed closer, fingers lingering.

Caitlyn looked up, her expression a mixture of playful innocence and something a little more daring, the change in her eyes occurring as soon as she heard her nickname. "What?" she asked, the teasing lilt in her voice almost too much to ignore.

Vi’s heart raced, her mind caught in a momentary swirl of emotions. She swallowed, trying to ground herself, but it was harder than she expected. "What are you doing?" Vi's voice was quiet, but there was a slight edge to it, a tension she wasn’t used to feeling in this kind of peaceful moment.

Caitlyn smirked, her fingers moving a little more deliberately now, brushing against Vi’s stomach. "Just checking to see if you're as warm as you look." Her voice softened at the end, the playful tone giving way to something more intimate, more raw.

Vi couldn’t help the flush that crept up her neck, her mind flickering to the heat building in her chest and spreading outward. "You’re trouble, you know that?" She let out a quiet, self-conscious laugh, trying to mask the sudden heat crawling up her neck and the tingles rippling through her body with every touch.

Caitlyn's lips curled into a smile, and she shifted closer, her hand slipping further under the hem of Vi's shirt, her touch cool against the warmth of Vi's skin. "I know," she murmured, the low tone sending a shiver through Vi’s body. "But I’m not the only one."

Vi's eyes fluttered shut for a brief moment, her breath hitching again at the sensation. It had been too long, in Vi's opinion, since the last time they had slept together and the moments seemed to have passed with everything going on before. But here they were, alone in the apartment and nothing stopping them. 

Vi's chest tightened, but it wasn’t in the usual way—this time, it was a good kind of tightness, like a weight lifting. She let out a slow breath, her body finally relaxing against the couch as Caitlyn shifted again, her arm fully wrapping around Vi’s waist.

Vi swallowed, looking down at Caitlyn's face, feeling a warmth spreading in her chest that had nothing to do with physical heat. “Promise me something,” Vi said quietly, her voice low and serious.

Caitlyn looked up at her, eyes bright with curiosity. “What?”

Vi hesitated, unsure how to put it into words. “Promise me you won’t walk away. Even when I’m not easy to deal with. When I push you away or pull back.”

Caitlyn’s gaze softened, her fingers gently brushing against the side of Vi’s arm. "Vi," she said, her voice full of warmth, "I’m not going anywhere. I don’t need you to be perfect. I just need you to be you. And you’re enough. Always."

Vi’s heart stuttered in her chest. The words hit her harder than anything else they’d shared so far, and for the first time in a long time, she felt like she was allowed to let go of the weight she’d been carrying. Caitlyn moved up and slowly climbed onto Vi, straddling her lap with her hands still slipping under her shirt.

Vi pressed her forehead against Caitlyn’s, her breath mingling with Caitlyn’s as she closed her eyes, taking in the moment. She could feel Caitlyn's presence grounding her, like everything else in the world had faded away. They were just two people, tangled in a web of emotions, but it felt like the safest place she could be. Vi felt her hands automatically find Caitlyn’s waist as she pulled her closer, as close as she could.

"You’re too perfect for me." Vi whispered, her voice barely audible.

"Maybe," Caitlyn said teasingly, her lips brushing against Vi’s ear as she held her closer, "but I want you anyway." She gently nipped at Vis ear and could feel the heat emanating from her girlfriend's body. 

Chapter Text

The pathway from the couch to Vi’s bedroom was littered with discarded pieces of clothing as the two made their way to the bed. Vi kept her hands on Caitlyn and would not let her move any further than the necessary amount to remove their clothes. 

Cailtyn moaned and gasped softly against Vi’s lips as she felt the strength and commanding presence Vi had, moving her so easily down the hall but keeping her touches soft over her skin. Vi lifted Caitlyn up easily as Cailtyn wrapped her legs around Vi’s waist. 

“I still haven’t rewarded you for your win in your last fight” Cailtyn murmured softly as Vi attacked her neck and chest with kisses. 

“What do you have in mind?” Vi asked, the smirk on her lips felt by Cailtyn before she let out a small squeal as Vi let her fall backwards onto the bed. 

Caityn propped herself up on her elbows as she looked over Vi who quickly stepped forward, taking her place over Caitlyn and capturing her lips in another heated kiss. Cailtyn melted into the mattress, her hands cupping Vi’s face and caressing her neck. 

There was something different that Cailtyn couldn’t identify yet. Through all the times they had slept together, there had always been a raw need for each other, but in this instance, Cailtyn couldn’t place why something felt unlike those other times. It wasn’t bad but it annoyed her slightly that she couldn’t place it. 

Vi pulled back from the kiss and looked into Cailtyn’s eyes and in that moment, Caitlyn realized why it was different. She smiled softly and gently rubbed her thumb over Vi’s cheek, her eyes lost in the grey storm of Vi’s eyes. 

Vi tilted her head slightly and leaned in to kiss her softly. “Now’s really not the time for deep thoughts, Cupcake,” she murmured against her lips while her hands moved up to unhook Cailtyn’s bra. Cailtlyn rolled her eyes playfully before moaning softly as Vi caressed her sides and up to her breasts. Her nipples hardened at the light touches of Vi’s fingers and she arched her back. 

“Then fuck all the thoughts out of my head, darling” she teased back, biting her lip when Vi circled her tongue around Caitlyn’s nipple and sucked on it. Vi trailed soft kisses from one breast to the other, her lips never leaving Cailtyn’s skin as though she was taking in every inch of her body. 

“I aim to please,” Vi teased Cailtyn’s nipples more, grazing her teeth over the sensitive areas as Caitlyn squirmed and let out soft moans. 

Vi’s hand slowly slid over Cailtyn’s side and then slipped between her legs. Her fingers slipped under the waistband of Cailtyn’s underwear, her middle finger easily sliding through wet folds as she circled around her clit. 

“I love how wet you get for me” Vi grinned, lifting her head up to watch Cailtyn. “You are so fucking sexy, baby.” She pushed her finger into Caitlyn and captured her lips in a kiss. 

Ciatlyn moaned softly against Vi’s lips and arched her back, Vi’s fingers pushing deeper in and out of her. Her legs spread wider as she rolled her hips to meet Vi’s movements. 

“Someone’s needy,” Vi teased and nibbled on Cailtyn’s ear. Adding a second finger to help soothe the ache Cailtyn felt inside her for Vi’s touch. Her thumb positioned over Caitlyn’s clit, slowly rubbing circles as she moved her fingers in and out. Vi pulled her head back slightly to watch Cailtyn. 

Cailtyn looked up at Vi through half lidded eyes, biting her lip and grabbing the sheets tightly in her left hand. “You're the only one that’s ever made me feel this way” she answered softly, the pleasure building up with each movement of Vi’s hand. 

Vi was used to the sudden rush of blood that she would feel whenever they would have sex, but hearing Cailtyn’s comment created a new sensation, a warmth inside her chest at the realization that Caitlyn felt the same way she did whenever they were together. She kept her eyes locked with Cailtyn’s, those beautiful blue orbs that had captured her since the first time she saw them. 

“I thought you said now wasn’t time for deep thoughts, darling,” Cailtyn moaned softly, her hips working faster to make up for Vi’s small distraction. “Now be a good girl and make me cum” she slid her hand into Vi’s hair, grabbing at it with a little force and pulling Vi into a deep kiss. 

Vi quickly adjusted and worked her fingers faster, moaning as Caitlyn bit on her lip and held her face close. She could feel Caitlyn pant faster and her moans scaled to a higher tone before her body tensed. Vi had worked her fingers right over the spot inside Caitlyn that she knew would push her over the edge. 

Caitlyn gasped and her body tensed as she felt her orgasm rip through her body. Vi continued to rub on her clit causing tingles to ripple through her body with each touch. 

“Vi, fuck, fuck” Cailtyn tightened her fist in Vi’s hair, pulling her tightly against her body as she rode out the intense feeling. She could feel the smug smirk Vi had on her lips before they softly kissed over her shoulder and up her neck. 

Vi slowly pulled her fingers out and up to her mouth, sucking them clean for Cailtyn to watch. “Still thinking?” she asked, licking her lips. Her body moving over Caitlyn more and gently grinding against her legs. Her cock now achingly hard and needing any kind of friction to help relieve even a little of it. 

Cailtyn shook her head and smiled up at Vi, trailing her hands up Vi’s arms, feeling the muscles tensed from holding her body up. “Good girl” she grinned and caught Vi’s lips in another kiss, moaning softly when she felt how hard Vi was. 

Vi pulled away from the kiss to quickly remove her boxer briefs. She watched as Cailtyn relaxed into the bed, her arms now above her head and body slightly twisting as her right leg lay over her left leg, as if she were posing for a mid century masterpiece. 

Vi stayed near the end of the bed and leaned over, using her hands to caress Caitlyn’s body from her ankles up. Kissing a trail over every inch of skin she could make her way back up to the lips that molded perfectly with her own. She moved Caitlyn onto her stomach and rubbed her cock against her ass. Her hips rocking slowly. 

Cailtyn slid her knees up the bed and pressed her ass back against Vi resulting in a deep moan from the boxer. 

“Still needy, baby? My fingers weren’t enough” Vi whispered from behind her, placing a hand on Cailtyn’s hip and holding her close. 

“Please, Vi. I need to feel you” Caitlyn moaned, her face still pressed against the pillow as she looked back with pleading eyes. 

Vi only needed a moment to reach over to her bedside table. Pulling out a condom as she slid it on and resumed her position over Caitlyn. She only had to adjust slightly before pushing the tip of her cock into Caitlyn. The tight feeling made her knees weak and Caitlyn shudder. Vi eased herself deeper into Caitlyn as her hold on the slim waist under her tightened. 

“You feel so fucking good, Cupcake. So perfect for me” Vi mumbled against Cailtyn’s shoulder blade as she kissed and nibbled her shoulders and neck. 

“More, Vi. I want all of you” Cailtyn responded in a breathy tone, her eyes closed as she stretched to take Vi. The feeling of being completely surrounded by Vi and the gentle touches her lover used made Cailtyn’s body heat up. 

Vi pressed herself against Cailtyn but didn’t put all of her body weight on her as she continued to rock her hips, each time pushing deeper into Caitlyn until she let out a deep moan, fully inside of her now. They moved together as Vi fucked her deep and slow, both breathing a little heavier but this closeness and synchronicity was new, different but good. 

Vi moved her free hand up and locked her fingers with Cailtyn’s. In that moment, nothing else existed, they only focused on each other and the feel of skin on skin. 

Caitlyn could feel each breath exhaled next to her as Vi thrust deeper, her hips moving faster to change up the pace when she felt Cailtyn tense and moan in reaction to a particular spot that Vi had rubbed. 

“Are you going to cum for me again, beautiful?” Vi questioned next to Cailtyn’s ear. Her words tickled the skin of her neck and over her ear. She moaned in response and pushed her hips back more, a silent signal for more. “That’s it, baby. Tell me what you want” 

Cailtyn gasped softly and tilted her head a bit more, “I want you. Fuck, Vi, you feel so good. Take me.”

Vi kissed her softly and gave a few more thrusts, angling her cock just right to drive Cailtyn mad. The effect was almost instantaneous as Caitlyn pulled away from the kiss to moan louder, pressing her face into the pillow. Vi leaned back and held herself over Caitlyn, working in and out hitting the same spot, watching Cailtyn come undone beneath her. 

“Cum for me, baby. Show me how much you love taking me.” Vi’s voice was a little deeper and filled with lust. She could feel Cailtyn tighten around her before she had to hold her waist tighter to keep her in place. Caitlyn trembled as the pleasure seemed to send a shock wave through her body. Her legs shook in effort and she gripped two fistfuls of the blanket. 

“VI!” Cailtyn let go, her voice strained as she yelled out. Vi pressed deep into her and felt how Cailtyn’s insides tightened and relaxed over and over around her cock. Vi leaned over her and gently caressed Caitlyn's right thigh, sliding her hand down and back up over her ass. Vi kissed softly around Cailtyn’s neck and across her back, moving her hair to the side and giving her girlfriend a moment to come back. 

“I can’t feel my legs” Cailtyn mumbled against the pillow, her eyes still closed as she smiled. She opened them slightly when she felt Vi move from behind her and climb off the bed. 

“Where are you-” her question suddenly cut off as Vi grabbed her ankles and turned her over onto her back, pulling her down the bed where Vi was waiting. 

“If you're still talking, you're still thinking. And I made a promise to fuck the thoughts out of your head” Vi spread Cailtyn’ss legs and kissed up over her calf and then her inner thigh, alternating between left and right. “I think making you cum a few more times might work” she teased, her eyes locking with Cailtyn who watched her between her legs. 

“Vi,” she whispered and then arched her back, feeling Vi’s tongue run through her folds, “Oh god.”

“Fuck you taste good, cupcake,” Vi commented before flicking her tongue over Cailtyn’s sensitive clit, eliciting a high pitched moan and quick thrust of Cailtyn’s hips in response. Vi teased Caitlyn more and held onto her thighs, hooking her arms around her waist. 

“Vi, I can’t. Fuck” Cailtyn pleaded half heartedly as Vi kissed and licked softly over her core. Her body’s reaction opposing her words, 

“Come on, beautiful, give me one more. You know how much I love tasting you” Vi pulled back slightly, her hands sliding up Cailtyn’s front and over her breasts. Vi rubbed her thumbs over the hard nipples as she kept her touches soft and purposeful, giving Cailtyn time to focus on the pleasure given to other areas. 

Caitlyn took in some deeper breaths, her hands overlapping Vi’s on her chest, holding onto them and feeling the controlled strength behind her movements. She looked down and grabbed Vi’s hands tighter, pulling them closer.

Vi focused once again on Caitlyn’s clit as she teased it, circling her tongue around and sucking on it as she felt Cailtyn’s hips shake and her legs clamp around her head. 

“Vi!” her scream fell silent, the ripple of pleasure making its way through her body as she locked onto Vi’s head.  and watching Vi follow, standing up from the edge of the bed and returning to the familiar position above Caitlyn. 

“Stay close to me” Cailtyn whispered and reached for Vi’s cheek. 

Vi didn’t respond, at least not with words, as she simply nodded and kept her eyes on Caitlyns. She leaned down, their lips brushing lightly against each other before Caitlyn’s hands found their way to the back of Vi’s head and pulled her in more. 

Vi lifted Caitlyn off the bed, her hands easily finding their place under the small of her back and her thigh as she moved them back up the bed. The kiss continued, deep, slow, filled with words both had not said yet. 

Cailtyn locked her legs around Vi’s waist and felt the familiar sensation as Vi pushed back into her. Her hips found the rhythm quickly and they moved together once again. 

Vi was first to pull back from the kiss as she caught her breath, not moving further than Caitlyn would let her with her hands still anchored in Vi’s hair. 

Vi thrust in deep and pulled back out slowly, her eyes trained on the deep blue orbs that had captured her attention from the first moment she saw them. Each movement resulted in a soft gasp from Caitlyn. 

Hooking Caitlyn’s leg with her elbow, Vi angled their bodies so her cock would hit the sweet spot inside Caitlyn that drove her wild. She watched as Caitlyn arched her back and closed her eyes, the grip on Vi’s hair tightened and Vi took that moment to increase her pace. Her own pleasure on the edge of release but the need to please Caitlyn was greater. 

“Vi, fuck, keep going” Caitlyn moaned out, her body putty to the molding of Vi. “I’m so close, please Vi, please” 

The skin on Vi’s body tingled at the sounds coming from Caitlyn. She watched as Caitlyn’s breasts bounced in time with her thrusts and how hard her nipples were. Vi leaned down and kissed over Caitlyn’s neck, making her way down and sucking her nipple into her mouth, teasing it with her tongue. 

Caitlyn felt the jolt of pleasure from Vi’s mouth, added to the sensations that were already building up as it sent her over the edge. Caitlyn’s legs tightened around Vi and pulled her deeper. Her hands grabbed at Vi’s back and her nails dug into the muscled shoulders of her lover. 

“Oh god, yes Vi, yes!” She came undone, her body trembling and tensing around Vi as she came. Caitlyn breathed harder and her body eventually relaxed. Her head was light headed and she let go of Vi, her limbs crashing back onto the bed in bliss. “Fuck” Caitlyn breathed out, her lungs taking in deep breaths as she smirked and looked up at Vi. 

Vi slowed down and closed her eyes as Caitlyn came around her cock. Using her will power to hold back from cumming herself. Vi softly kissed over Caitlyn’s shoulder as she took in a few deep breaths of her own. Caitlyn turned her head and met her lips with Vi’s, the kiss broken a few times as both tried to catch their breath. 

“I’m so close, baby. Can you give me one more?” Vi murmured by her ear as her hands felt up and down Caitlyn’s thigh and waist. 

Caitlyn let out a soft moan, angling her head back and feeling Vi’s lips against her hot skin from her ear and across her neck. “I think it’s time for your reward now” Caitlyn smirked and looked up at Vi. She pushed her hips up as a signal and Vi rolled onto her back and sat up, leaning slightly back against the pillows and headboard. 

Caitlyn took her position over Vi and ran her hands over Vi’s stomach, her nails taking claim and leaving their marks over each muscle she could feel. Her hand moved lower as she pulled off the condom, smirking at the confused and excited expression on Vi’s face. 

Vi’s cock throbbed against her stomach, her eyes never leaving Caitlyn, watching every move she made with heightened focus. Her hands gripped the skin of Caitlyn’s thighs and she watched Caitlyn position herself so that her wet pussy rubbed up and down Vi’s shaft with each rock of her hips. 

“Fuck, that feels good, cupcake” Vi commented as she continued to watch Caitlyn grind against her, moving up and over the top before slowly going down again. Vi’s cock was coated in Caitlyn’s wetness. The urge to push back into her grew higher and higher with each second. 

Caitlyn leaned over and continued to grind her hips slowly, the new angle keeping her dripping core against the base of Vi’s cock. Caitlyn moved her hand between them, holding the top of Vi’s cock in her palm. She used her thumb to rub small circles against the underside of the tip, using her own slick to easily glide her thumb around. 

“Cait, holy shit” Vi’s breath caught in her throat as she tensed and closed her eyes. “If you keep going, I’m gonna cum” her voice stained as she held back, wanting to feel more of Caitlyn’s touches. 

“Where do you want to cum? Over my tits? My mouth?” Caitlyn kissed and lightly bit over Vi’s ear. She couldn’t help but smile as she felt Vi shudder and tense at her words. 

“Like this, keep going, baby. Please” Vi’s hands held Caitlyn’s ass, her fingers digging into the toned yet soft flesh. 

“Cum for me, Vi. You’ve been so good” Caitlyn rocked her hips a bit faster as she continued to stimulate Vi’s cock. 

Vi closed her eyes and leaned her head back, her breath hitching as she kept herself from moving her hips, focusing on Caitlyn’s touch and the feeling of her breath against her neck. 

“I’m cumming, fuck. Oh god” Vi bucked her hips and held Caitlyn tightly against her. Her cock pulsed as she came hard between their bodies, Caitlyn felt each twitch of Vi’s cock. Vi’s entire body tightened as the pleasure rocked through her body, her muscles all coiled before she shuddered at the last few moments of pleasure. She fell back against the pillows and her hands released their tight grip on Caitlyn’s ass. 

Caitlyn smiled and placed a few soft kisses over Vi’s collarbone and up her neck. Her hands caressed Vi’s sides and they both took a few moments to come back down. 

“That was..Holy fuck” Vi commented and smirked at Caitlyn, her chest still rising with deep intakes of air. Vi lifted her hand to move Caitlyn’s hair behind her ear before cupping her cheek. Pulling Caitlyn closer and gently kissing her. 

“I had thought you were going to want me on my knees in front of you, but we can save that for another time” Caitlyn pulled back and grinned, biting her lip as she rested her forehead against Vi’s. 

“You told me to keep you close” Vi kissed her softly again, their lips brushing lightly over each other. “But I’ll get on my knees for you anytime you want, baby” she added, sliding her hands up and gently spanking Caitlyn’s ass. 

Cailtyn moaned softly, the sound escaping before even she knew it. Vi raised her eyebrow and grinned, squeezing Cailtyn’s cheek in her hand.  

“You like that, huh?” Vi commented, a touch of smugness in her voice. 

“Shut up” Cailtyn blushed, leaning over and taking Vi’s face in her hands as she kissed her softly again. 

Vi kissed back and held Cailtyn tightly in her arms as she moved off the bed and carried her to the bathroom where they could both clean up. 

Chapter Text

Vi and Caitlyn had already drifted off to sleep by the time Powder crept through the apartment door late that night. The lights were off, and a hush blanketed the space save for the hum of the fridge and the occasional creak of the heating pipes. She padded into the kitchen, pulling open the fridge to check if Vi had eaten the dinner she'd left. 

Satisfied, Powder yawned, grabbed a bottle of water, and shuffled off to her bedroom. Her boots thunked softly to the floor as she collapsed face-first onto the mattress without even changing clothes.

Vi’s alarm buzzed sharply at 5:00 a.m., slicing through the dark with its mechanical insistence. Her arm shot out to kill the sound, fingers fumbling across the nightstand before finding the snooze button. She let out a low sigh and turned her head, blinking against the early morning haze.

Caitlyn lay nestled against her side, her arm draped loosely over Vi’s back and one knee drawn up, tangled in the sheets with her. Her soft, slow breaths tickled Vi’s shoulder.

“Why?” Caitlyn groaned, her voice muffled with sleep. She pulled her arm back lazily, letting her hand slide across Vi’s toned back in a way that made Vi consider staying in bed a little longer.

Vi chuckled, her voice low. “Gotta open the shop. I’m afraid a riot will break out if I go another day without any baked goods.”

She leaned in and gently tucked Caitlyn’s hair behind her ear, placing a kiss against her temple. “I’ll come back up to wake you before we open, just in case you’ve got class.”

Caitlyn buried her face deeper into Vi’s pillow, murmuring, “No classes today. But I’ll come down in a couple hours.”

Vi smiled to herself and eased out of bed. She stretched her arms above her head, then rolled her neck with a soft pop. In the bathroom, she checked her face and hands in the mirror, sighing as she peeled away a few worn bandages and cleaned the deeper scrapes on her knuckles. She moved with a quiet routine, the kind that came from years of early mornings and tending to wounds before anyone else was awake to notice them.

The apartment was still as she descended the stairs and unlocked the shop. The sky outside was a pale steel grey, the city just beginning to stir. The snow from the last storm had melted, but slick patches of ice still clung to the sidewalks like stubborn ghosts. She pulled on her coat and went outside with a shovel and a bucket of salt, carving a clear path to the shop’s entrance and scattering grit across the glimmering concrete.

Back inside, the scent of cinnamon, coffee, and warm sugar soon filled the air. Vi worked in a quiet rhythm—rolling, cutting, glazing. She placed fresh muffins and pastries into the display case, set out the ceramic mugs in neat rows, and gave the floor a final sweep before flipping the sign to Open .

Around 7 a.m., the coffee door creaked open and Powder trudged in, hair askew and eyes half-lidded with sleep.

“If I’d known you were gonna play bakery elf, I could’ve slept in,” she muttered, yawning as she staggered behind the counter.

Vi wiped her hands on a towel slung over her shoulder and raised an eyebrow. “You look like a raccoon that just crawled out of a junkyard.”

Powder tilted her head and gave a dry, “Ha ha.”

“You can go back up, I'll take the shifts today” Vi slung a cloth over her shoulder and watched as Powder stared at the coffee machine through half open eyes. “You’ve been working a lot, go back upstairs before I carry you up”

Powder groaned, but a smirk tugged at her lips. “Fine, fine. Twist my rubber arm.”

As she turned to go, Vi reached out and adjusted the beanie that had slid sideways over Powder’s head. “You’re hopeless.”

Powder raised both arms to swat blindly at her. “Hands off the merchandise!”

Vi laughed and turned back toward the kitchen to finish up the dishes.

A moment later, the front door jingled.

“Powder, I swear to-” Vi called out and swung the door open, stopping in her tracks and smiling when she saw Caitlyn. She had on her jeans from the day before but had added one of Vi’s old sweatshirts over her top. 

“It's just me” she held her hands up and laughed softly as Vi’s whole demeanor changed in a second. “I thought I could help out a little with you today?” 

“Of course. I’d really like that.” Vi stepped closer and leaned in, “It’s criminal how good you look this early in the morning. Almost forgot,” kissing her softly. “Good morning, cupcake”

Cailtyn chuckled and kissed Vi back, “Good morning, Vi” rolling her eyes playfully but blushing at the little gesture. 

While Vi took and prepped coffee orders, Cailtyn helped by packing up the food goods and clearnign the tables. Vi would often find herself staring at her girlfriend, especially when she would bend over the tables to wipe them down. 

Cailtyn walked back and gave Vi a look, raising her eyebrow. "you're drooling" she grinned and lightly swatted Vi with the cloth. Vi chuckled and caught the cloth before Cailtyn could pull it back.

“You’re sexy,” Vi added and tossed the cloth onto the counter, a small grin appearing at Cailtyn’s reaction. 

“Behave yourself, you’re like a wild animal” She whispered so the few customers sitting in the shop wouldn’t hear and faced the counter to clean the few mugs in the sink.

“Says the one who leaves her claw marks all over my body,” Vi walked behind her, speaking into Cailtyn’s ear softly before spanking her. Cailtyn gasped and bit her lip to stop herself from making a louder noise, quickly turning around to find herself pressed close against Vi. Her face felt hot and she knew Vi could see the deep blush creep up onto her cheeks. “Besides, I know you like it when I’m a little rough and animalistic.” 

“You’re going to pay for that,” Cailtyn’s voice changed slightly and it sent a chill of excitement through Vi’s body.

“Promise?” Vi smirked and quickly kissed Caitlyn. 

The jingle of the door opening caused Vi to step away before Cailtyn could respond, leaving her standing by the sink with flushed cheeks and a sponge in her hand.

The main rush had died down and the cafe eased into a comfortable silence, broken lightly with the sounds of the coffee machine and light conversations. Vi didn’t look up right away at the sound of another customer arriving. She was mid-pour on a latte, her focus narrowed to the slow spiral of steamed milk blooming across the crema. But she did call out with her usual warmth, “Be with you in just a sec!”

Caitlyn, who’d been wiping down a nearby table, glanced toward the entrance and froze.

The woman who stepped inside looked like she belonged on the front page of a fashion magazine: tailored slate-grey coat cinched at the waist, sleek boots, glossy hair, and a lipstick so precisely applied it felt offensive. She walked in with the confidence of someone who expected to be noticed, her sharp eyes scanning the café until they landed on Vi.

Vi, of course, still didn’t look up.

“Hi there,” the woman said, voice rich and flirtatious. “Is it too early for something sweet?”

Vi chuckled, setting the finished latte down on the counter. “Never. What’re you in the mood for?”

Caitlyn tensed slightly.

“Oh, I don’t know,” the woman said. “I was hoping for a recommendation. Something... warm. A little bold.”

Vi finally looked up and blinked, meeting her gaze without hesitation. “You could try the banana chai muffins. It’s a new option I’m trying. Still warm from the oven.”

The woman smiled slowly. “That sounds delicious. But I was hoping for something... spicier.”

Caitlyn’s brow twitched. She stood perfectly still, arms folded, her gaze fixed on the woman like a sniper lining up a target.

Vi, meanwhile, just shrugged and walked to the pastry case, bending over slightly as she considered the options she had prepared for the day. “There’s jalapeño cheddar scones, too. Spicy enough?” She stood up fully again, pointing at the tray.

“Mmm,” the woman murmured, eyes drifting over Vi’s broad shoulders and strong arms as she bent to retrieve a pastry. “I’m starting to think you’re the real treat here.”

Vi turned back, totally unbothered. “I just bake, the recipes do most of the work.”

“You’re selling yourself short.” The woman leaned in slightly, lowering her voice just enough to sound intimate. “Someone with hands like yours must be good at all kinds of things.” Her eyes trailed down Vi’s body and back up.

That was the moment Caitlyn chose to step behind the counter, slow and deliberate, placing herself beside Vi like it was the most natural thing in the world. She didn’t say anything at first, just rested her hand on the small of Vi’s back, her fingers feather-light but unmistakably possessive.

Vi blinked and glanced at her. “Hey, Cupcake.” A smile automatically appeared as it did every time she looked at Cailtyn.

Caitlyn didn’t take her eyes off the customer. “Everything alright here?”

The woman’s smile twitched. “Just ordering breakfast.”

“Funny,” Caitlyn said, tone light but laced with frost. “Because it sounds a lot like a proposition.”

Vi furrowed her brow. “What?” She looked from Caitlyn to the customer and then down at the counter, her brain replaying the conversation and trying to figure out what had happened.

Caitlyn smiled sweetly and took the pastry from Vi’s hands, sliding it into a bag. “It’s $7, if you’re still hungry.”

The customer hesitated, eyes flicking between them, between Caitlyn’s hand on Vi’s back and the casual way Vi didn’t even seem to notice what was happening. Her confidence faltered just enough to show.

She pulled out her wallet, dropped a ten, and added a sleek white card to the counter. “In case you’re ever... free for something other than muffins.”

Vi tilted her head. “Oh. Thanks?”

The woman gave one last look, more calculating now than flirtatious, and left, the door jingling again as it shut behind her.

The silence lingered a beat too long. Vi stared at the counter, her brow furrowed as she still wasn’t sure what had gone down in the last two minutes.

Caitlyn reached out, took the business card, and flicked it expertly into the trash.

Vi blinked, sudden realization spreading through her facial expression. “Wait, was she—?”

“Yes,” Caitlyn said coolly, sliding her hand under the hoodie, brushing her hand across Vi’s lower back. “She absolutely was.”

Vi turned to face her, amusement lighting her eyes. “Damn. You okay, Cupcake?”

Caitlyn didn’t answer right away. Instead, she stepped closer, rising onto her toes just enough to speak directly into Vi’s ear.

“You’re mine.”

Vi’s spine straightened a little. A chill tingling its way down her back. 

Caitlyn let her lips ghost against Vi’s jaw before pulling back just enough to meet her eyes, sharp, daring, and beautifully possessive. “She can flirt with the idea of you all she wants. But I get the real thing.”

Vi’s breath hitched slightly. “You being territorial is... not something I was prepared for.”

Caitlyn raised a brow. “Do you have a problem with it?”

Vi grinned, her voice low. “Not even a little.”

Caitlyn smirked and stepped back, grabbing a dish towel and casually returning to her table wiping, as though she hadn’t just short-circuited Vi’s brain with a sentence.

Vi stood there for a second too long, then ran a hand over her face.

“Damn,” she muttered. “That was so hot.”

The next few hours went by filled with teasing looks and touches as the two moved around the shop. Caitlyn would make sure to always have her back to Vi anytime she bent over and Vi retaliated by taking off her sweatshirt to reveal a tight black t-shirt underneath, purposefully leaning and flexing anytime Cailtyn looked her way. 

The afternoon lull had just settled over the café, the cozy quiet broken only by the soft clink of mugs being stacked and the low hum of the music drifting from the speakers. A thin stream of golden light filtered through the front windows, catching on the lingering steam from the espresso machine and casting long shadows over the floor.

Vi leaned her elbows on the counter, watching Caitlyn wipe down the display case with slow, methodical movements. Her girlfriend had tied her hair up in a loose bun sometime earlier, and a few strands had slipped free, framing her flushed face from the coffee rush. Vi smiled to herself, grateful for the moment of peace, and the view.

The door suddenly opened and Powder trudged in, pushing the beanie off her head and sighing like she’d just climbed a mountain. Lifting her bag and dropping into a stool by the counter as she pointed at the machine. “Caffeine”

“I thought I sent you back up to sleep?” Vi looked at her sister with a slight concern. Her eyes were still as sunken as before and slightly bloodshot. She leaned over and reached for a mug before making some coffee for Powder.

“Yeah, yeah, I know,” Powder waved a hand. “Blame Professor Viktor. He sent me, like, six new files this morning along with a bunch of messages. Apparently, the council bumped the meeting up.” 

Vi straightened. “Wait, what? They moved it up?”

“Mhm.” Powder pulled out her school tablet from her bag and set it on the counter. “They didn’t give any reason, just an announcement. Viktor says we need to show results now, not just ideas.”

Vi glanced at Caitlyn, who had stopped wiping and now looked equally concerned.

“So what does that mean?” Caitlyn asked.

Powder tapped on the screen, swiping through blueprints, 3D renders, and formulas. “It means we need to have at least part of the prototype ready to show. And to build the prototype, I need the correct pressure and drainage measurements from Zaun. Viktor already double checked the specs we had, but I need to verify the real conditions on-site.”

The early afternoon sun filtered through the tall windows of the coffee shop, catching in the steam curling from Powder’s mug. Caitlyn leaned over the counter scanning the tablet Powder had brought open in front of her, the screen full of technical readouts and diagrams. Her jaw was tense.

“That’s barely a week away.?” she muttered, eyes scanning line after line.

“Four days,” Powder corrected, blowing dramatically into her coffee before taking a long, loud slurp. “Viktor just messaged me as soon as he found out. Council wants something physical to show—something that makes their boring little minds light up with possibility.” She made finger jazz hands and raised her eyebrows. “We need real drainage measurements so we can build a prototype.”

Vi, behind the counter with a rag in one hand and her hip leaning against the edge, froze mid-swipe. “Four days isn’t enough time to build something functional.”

“Nope,” Powder muttered. “We’re gonna patch together whatever we can and pray.” She tapped on the tablet. “He said he would get as many supplies as he can for us, but I’ve gotta go down into Zaun to collect measurements. Like, today. Tomorrow at the latest. But earlier is better.”

Vi straightened, rag forgotten on the counter. “Then I’m coming with you.”

Powder groaned dramatically and lowered her face into her coffee. “Oh no. Not this again.”

Vi’s expression didn’t change. Her voice dropped a register. “Ekko’s still in the hospital. After what happened last week? You’re not going alone.”

Powder rolled her eyes but didn’t argue further. “Fine. But I don’t need a bodyguard.”

“You’re getting one anyway.” Vi’s tone left no room for negotiation.

Caitlyn leaned back in her chair, fingers tapping her folded arms. Her gaze drifted back to the tablet, but her thoughts had gone elsewhere. “This whole thing feels off.”

Vi glanced her way. “Off how?”

“The council doesn’t just move presentations without reason. And usually when they do, it’s so they can control the outcome,” Caitlyn said, her voice low. “Give you less time, you present something incomplete. Easier to dismiss.”

“You think someone’s trying to sabotage it?” Vi asked.

Caitlyn’s lips thinned. “It wouldn’t be the first time someone’s used bureaucracy as a weapon.”

Powder gave a low whistle. “I knew it. Council politics are a rigged game.”

Vi leaned forward slightly, arms folded, her brows tightening. “Do you think your mom had a say in it?”

Caitlyn hesitated. Her jaw clenched, and her gaze dropped. “I don’t know. She hasn’t said anything to me. But if she believed the filtration system would threaten Piltover’s standing or dominance, she might play along with the rest of the council.”

Powder’s voice cut in, curious. “I thought you said your mom was a good person?”

“She is,” Caitlyn replied quietly. “But good people in power make compromises. Sometimes too many.”

Vi reached out and brushed her hand against Caitlyn’s. “Would you be able to find out anything more?”

Caitlyn sighed. “Not much. I may be the Heir to the Kiramman seat on the council, but right now I'm just a law student. And to add onto that, things with my mother have been… strained lately.”

Vi raised an eyebrow. “Because of me?”

Caitlyn gave her a rueful smile. “Among other things. But mostly you.”

Vi looked down, something tight flickering in her expression, but Caitlyn leaned in and squeezed her hand. “It’s not a bad thing. She doesn’t understand us, that’s all. But I don’t care. I’ll talk to her anyway. Even if it goes badly.”

Powder made a face. “Yikes. Good luck with that.”

Caitlyn smirked, but it didn’t reach her eyes. “Thanks. I’ll need it.”

The moment stretched. The shop buzzed with the quiet energy of midday, cups clinking, the soft hiss of steamed milk, quiet murmurs from the few patrons still enjoying their drinks. They informaed the customers they would be closing early and the last had left before 2:00pm.

Powder drained the last of her third coffee. “Alright. I’ve got my bag and my boots upstairs. Vi, are we leaving soon?”

Vi nodded. “Get what you need. I’ll be outside.”

Vi locked the door to the coffee shop and turned to face Caitlyn. 

“Be careful down there, alright? I know you’re tough, but—” Cailtyn was cut off by Vi's soft voice.

“I’ll be fine,” Vi whispered, brushing a strand of hair behind Caitlyn’s ear. “But I promise to be careful—for you.”

Caitlyn’s lips curved faintly. “You better.”

“Will you be back tonight?” she tilted her head slightly and grinned, her hand squeezing around Caitlyn’s. 

“Yes. Whether it goes well or not,” she gave a soft chuckle but her face soon changed, her eyes going distant as she mentally prepared herself for what she was about to do. 

“If you need me, I’ll be there,” Vi kissed her head and pulled her closer. “No matter what.”

Caitlyn nodded and reached up, kissing Vi softly before she left towards her car. Powder came down with a large bag swung over her shoulder. Vi handed Powder a helmet and they both climbed on, Vi took off in the opposite direction of Caitlyn, looking back and then ahead, speeding up as she drove into Zaun.

Chapter Text

The transition from Piltover to Zaun was always jarring. Vi kept her hood up as they passed deeper into the Undercity. The air changed—thicker, more metallic. Fumes hung low in the alleys. Even the light dimmed, tinged green by overhead vent shafts spewing warm exhaust into the streets. 

Powder didn’t seem fazed. She walked with purpose, tablet in hand, data rods clutched in her satchel. Vi stayed one step behind, scanning their surroundings. Her eyes flicked over familiar buildings, old murals now faded under soot and moss.

Children played with scrap near a rusted out pipeway. A man leaned against a wall chewing something that left purple stains on his fingers and teeth. Someone was passed out, or worse, in a corner. Vi felt the flashbacks hit her from finding Milo, but managed to pull herself back and focus on Powder in the present. Her heart beat faster and she took in a couple of deep breaths before she felt composed again.

They were halfway down an empty road near the old textile block when Vi felt it.

Eyes.

She didn’t stop walking, but her posture shifted. Muscles coiling tighter. A subtle tilt of her head, just enough to catch the glint of movement in the upper level of the factory ruins.

“We’re being followed,” she murmured, fists clenching in her jacket pocket. 

Powder didn’t look up. “You sure?”

“Yeah. Two of them. Maybe three. I saw one duck behind the stairwell. Looks like they have a bit of a shimmer glow, too.”

Powder’s expression flattened. “Fabulous.”

“Keep working. I’ll let you know if it gets worse.”

They reached the storm drain inlet, an exposed hatchway near a runoff canal. Powder knelt down, pulling out a custom reader and plugging it into the access port on the pipe’s rusted rim. She muttered to herself, tapping away while glancing between her schematics and the interface.

Vi stood watch a few meters back. Her breath puffed in the cold air, boots crunching softly over the gravel.

A shout echoed faintly from a block over. Then silence.

Then…

“Hey,” came a voice. Male, gravelly. From behind.

Vi turned slowly, body tense. Her inner monologue already questioned why the trouble seemed to follow her. Three men were walking toward them. Vi looked at each, scanning for any weapons but the sigil on one of their jackets caught her eyes. The Chembarons. One of them had the unmistakable shimmer glow in his veins. The tallest, with scars under his left eye, pointed toward her with a grin. 

“If it isn’t Zaun’s pretend Hound.” His smile stretched to one side as he licked his teeth. “Heard you were back. Haven’t seen you around though.”

Vi’s jaw tensed. “Not here for you. Walk away.”

“Oh, we know you’re not. Problem is, you’re sniffing around where you shouldn’t be.” The scarred one took a step closer, boots scuffing the gravel. His finger wagged towards her and then pointed to the area around them.

“You don’t give a damn about that,” Vi replied, taking one step forward. Her movements matched his and closed the space even more. “You’re here ‘cause you think you can score points by taking down someone bigger than yourself. You’re wrong.”

The taller man at the front gave a chuckle, his eyes scanning around Vi and landing on Powder for a second too long. Vi moved, blocking his view of her. 

“We know how you are, fake Hound,” he spat the words out as though hoping to insult and anger Vi, “You think you can come back after all this time and take over. You beat up one guy and all of a sudden the whole city is talking about you.”

“If you’ve come here to try and prove something, it’s not gonna work. Go back to whatever hole you crawled out of before you regret it.”

“Is that a challenge?” one in the back commented, bouncing on the balls of his feet, his eyes blown out and dilated as the vein on his neck stuck out, a low purple glow emanating from it. His body twitching and movements jittery.

Vi took in a deep breath, the air burning her nose a little. Her eyes never left them and she stood her ground. “Don’t do anything stupid. Turn around. Walk away” Vi stared at them, the tone in her voice clear, giving them a chance out and a way for her to keep the tension low. 

“She’s scared,” the jittery one cackled, sniffing and wiping his nose with a sleeve already stained with dried shimmer residue. His eyes darted toward Powder, who now stood beside her dropped tablet, one foot shifting over her satchel like she was ready to bolt or swing it like a weapon.

Vi’s gaze snapped to the jittery guy’s hand, watching it subtly inch behind his back. It could’ve been anything: a piece of rebar, a shattered bottle, even one of those cobbled-together zip guns that surfaced in the fissures now and then.

Tension crackled, brittle and volatile.

Then it snapped.

The largest one lunged at Vi without warning, his weight and rage aimed right for her center mass. She sidestepped just enough to redirect the brunt of the blow, his shoulder grazing hers, and slammed her elbow into the small of his back. The man dropped with a pained grunt, but it barely bought her time.

The shimmered one was already moving, quicker than the rest, twitching with unstable energy, his glowing veins a telltale blaze in the shadows. But instead of going for Vi, he made a hard pivot and went for Powder.

“Powder!” Vi shouted.

Powder shrieked as the man grabbed her by the collar and yanked her backwards. She flailed on instinct. Her arms flying and knees jabbing. Her fingers clawed at his face, a blur of nails and panic, shrieking curses and half-sobbed demands to let her go. Her heel caught his shin hard enough to stagger him, but not to stop him.

Vi moved like lightning, lunging across the gravel. She caught the shimmered man just as his arm was tightening around Powder’s chest. With a guttural yell, she drove her fist into his side, then wrapped an arm around his neck and wrenched him back.

But they fought dirty.

A knife flashed in the corner of her vision—pulled from beneath the other attacker's coat, slashing upwards.

Vi reacted without thinking. She spun, dragging the shimmer infused goon in front of her like a shield as the blade arced forward. The knife dug into his side instead of hers. He screamed, and Vi shoved him back with all her weight. 

“Shit,” Vi spat, checking quickly after feeling a sharp sting on her shoulder and back. Her hoodie was ripped and her skin cut slightly causing a few droplets of blood to stain the fabric. Her eyes saw a jagged piece of metal from a support beam against the wall that she had pressed against. She only had a few seconds to process before reality slammed back into her.

The third thug was already on her. He crashed into her with a pipe raised high. She caught it mid-swing with her forearm, pain flaring hot and immediate, but she pushed through it. She drove her knee up into his gut, grabbed his jacket, and spun, throwing him hard into the concrete wall behind her.

Meanwhile, Powder had scrambled to her feet, face flushed and streaked with dirt. The taller one tried to grab her again, but this time she bit his hand. Hard. The man screamed, trying to shake her off, but she clung on, scratching like a feral cat, nails raking across his eyes and cheek.

“Get off me, you little freak!” he roared, arching his neck back to pull free from her clawed grasp. 

Vi slammed into him from the side, boot connecting with his ribs. He dropped, gasping, and didn’t get back up.

Breathing heavy, Vi scanned the area, all three on the ground, moaning or unconscious. Powder crouched nearby, one elbow bleeding from a scrape, her braid half undone, eyes wide with residual panic but focused.

“You good?” Vi asked, panting, knuckles raw and burning.

“Yeah,” Powder wheezed. “I think. I got grabbed but nothing’s broken. Pretty sure I almost blinded one of them.”

Vi barked out a breath that was almost a laugh. Then she winced and looked down at the torn sleeve of her hoodie. 

Panting, Vi turned in a slow circle. The alley was quiet again except for the groaning of bruised men and the soft mutterings of those who witnessed everything. People looking out their windows above the canal from their homes.

Footsteps echoed from further up the road. Heavy, deliberate. And familiar.

Vi didn’t need to turn.

“I told them not to interfere,” came a low voice—cool as acid.

Silco stepped out of the shadows, his coat whispering around him like smoke. Two of his men flanked him, armed but not raised. He took in the scene with a slow, unreadable gaze.

“Guess they didn’t listen,” Vi muttered.

“They didn’t,” Silco agreed. “And now they’ll answer for it.”

The shimmered man groaned on the ground. One of Silco’s lieutenants stepped forward and kicked his head, knocking him out.

Silco stepped closer to Vi. “This wasn’t sanctioned. The Chembarons know better than to pick fights while tensions are still cooling. Smeech was meant to be an example.”

“Then whatever you did didn’t work,” Vi said, she knew from his words that Silco had had his own way of dealing with things and she wasn’t going to question it. She flexed her hand looking down at the blood on her knuckles. “Or maybe it did, and these idiots just didn’t get the memo.”

Silco’s gaze sharpened. “Word will spread fast. You saved her. Took down three men on your own. Half the street heard it.”

Powder glanced uneasily at the onlookers peering from behind broken shutters and upper balconies.

Silco’s voice lowered. “You’re not invisible anymore, Violet. Whether you want the role or not... the Hound is back.”

Vi didn’t respond right away. Her jaw was set, eyes hard as she scanned the alley. The old murals. The children from earlier, now hiding around the corner, watching her with wide eyes.

“We just needed to get some information for Powder. I didn’t come here for this.” Vi spoke softly, trying to avoid the eyes on her.

“I know,” Silco said. “But it came for you.”

Vi exhaled slowly and turned to Powder. “You still got what you need?”

“Yeah,” Powder said, shaky but nodding. “It’s all recorded. I just need to process the readings.”

Vi stepped toward her, placing a gentle hand on her back. “Then we’re done here.”

As they turned to go, Vi glanced down at the slash in her hoodie, the tear slicing clean across the shoulder. She tugged the fabric, inspecting it with a sigh.

A long, ragged slice revealed her shoulder.

“Damn it,” she muttered. “This was my favorite one.”

Powder gave her a look. “Seriously? You almost got stabbed and that’s what you’re mad about?”

Vi gave a lopsided grin, still catching her breath. “First of all, this wasn’t from the knife. Secondly, It had the perfect pocket depth.”

The Kiramman estate was as silent as ever. Not peaceful, just heavy. The kind of silence that echoed with things unsaid.

Caitlyn stood in the foyer longer than she needed to, her fingers trailing over the polished edge of the credenza as she waited for the house steward to take her coat. She had half a mind to keep it on. It made her feel armored. Protected.

“She’s in the drawing room,” the steward murmured. “Been there since you called.”

Caitlyn nodded, already feeling the knot tighten in her chest.

The moment she stepped inside the drawing room, the air grew colder. Cassandra was seated in her usual armchair by the tall window, posture poised, a half-full glass of wine untouched beside her.

“You came alone,” Cassandra noted.

Caitlyn’s eyes flicked to her mother. “Vi’s not a prop I bring to political arguments.”

Cassandra didn’t flinch, but her jaw set in a way Caitlyn knew too well.

“You said this was about the council’s decision.”

Caitlyn moved to the center of the room, arms crossed. “They moved up the proposal, Powder and Ekko barely have time to complete their prototype or build anything close to what you would consider good enough.”

“And what would you like me to do about it?” Cassandra asked, folding her hands. “I told you from the beginning that there is more to council work than what is on the outside. A council member asked for a new date and it was approved. I did what I could.”

“You stayed quiet. Did you even think about the implications of dismissing this project, giving in to the requests of the other members so easily?” Cailtyn prodded, the possibility of adding insult to her mother’s pride could cause a change in action.

Cassandra stood, her voice rising slightly. “You have no idea how fragile this alliance is, Caitlyn. Between council members. Between families. We are not the ones holding it together with half-patched hope and blind loyalty to criminals.”

There it was.

Caitlyn’s mouth parted, her pulse spiking. “Say it.”

Cassandra looked at her evenly. “Your relationship with Violet is compromising your judgment.”

Caitlyn’s face flushed hot. “She’s not the one twisting arms behind closed doors to protect a status quo that hurts people. She’s not the one watching children die of lung rot and deciding it’s an acceptable loss.”

“She’s a criminal,” Cassandra snapped. “You’ve forgotten what she is.”

“She’s a person! You see a criminal. I see someone who’s survived things most people couldn’t even imagine. You think she’s reckless, dangerous—but she's the kindest, most careful and protective person I have ever met” Caitlyn’s voice cracked. “And for once, I’m doing something for me . Not for the Kiramman name. Not for some cold, curated image of what a daughter should be.”

“If this project had been proposed by any other student, ones not related to that Zaunite, would you still care just as much?” Cassandra questioned, her body straightening to its ultimate height, shoulders pressed back and eyes gleaming down her nose at her daughter.

“Yes. If I knew what they were wanting to do and how helpful it would be, I would want them to succeed just as much as I do Powder and Ekko.” Caitlyn relaxed her hands, her body letting go of the held tension as she realized the issue she had kept a blind eye to all these years. No matter what she did or said, she would never fill the expectations her mother had for her. 

Caitlyn stepped closer. “I went to Law school because you wanted me to. I followed your orders because I believed it made you proud. I stood by and let you dictate my life because I thought that’s how I earned your love.” Her eyes shimmered now, breath shallow. “But I’ve never once been happy , Mother. Not until I met Vi. Not until I let myself stop pretending.”

“You think I haven’t sacrificed?” Cassandra’s voice shook—unexpectedly. “Do you think this life came without choices? Without pain? I gave up a great deal to be who I am.”

“That’s the difference,” Caitlyn whispered. “You gave up you . You made the choice for yourself, but now you want me to do the same.”

A long silence stretched between them, thick and suffocating.

“I’m not going to stop seeing her,” Caitlyn said finally, softer now. “And I won’t stand by while people like Powder and Ekko are punished for trying to make the world better.”

She turned, not waiting for permission to leave.

At the door, Cassandra’s voice followed her—hoarse. “You think she’ll choose you over Zaun? When it matters?”

Caitlyn froze, her hand on the frame. “I don’t know,” she said. “But I know I’ll choose her .”

She didn’t slam the door. The click of the door closing was loud enough on its own. 

The heavy door of the Kiramman estate shut behind Caitlyn. The breath in of the cold air did not feel as freeing as she had thought, her chest still tight and throat dry as she made her way to her car. She had finally let go and said the things she had been holding in, but all it left was an open ache that she felt would never be filled. She tightened her hold on the bag she had packed and kept her composure as she got back into her car and drove off. 

Tobias Kiramman set down his reading glasses and looked up from the paper he’d been scanning when he heard a soft knock against the doorframe of the study.

Cassandra stood still, her hand on the side of the doorway as she seemed to help balance herself. 

“She left?” Tobias asked softly.

Cassandra nodded, her eyes not yet meeting him as though she couldn’t bring herself to look at him just yet.

He waited a moment, then gestured toward the chair across from him.

She didn’t sit immediately. Instead, she moved to the nearby sideboard, pouring herself another glass of wine. She stared at the bottle afterward, as if it might offer advice.

Tobias leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. “You know, when I first proposed to you, your mother and father said I was a mistake you were too proud to admit.”

That earned a blink. Cassandra turned toward him, eyes narrowed faintly. “Yes. I remember.”

“He said I was reckless. Ambitious. Dangerous to your reputation.” Tobias smiled faintly. “Sound familiar?”

Cassandra’s lips pressed into a thin line.

“I wasn't who your family wanted for you,” he continued. “But I was who you wanted. And for a while, you fought them. Until you stopped.”

He stood and crossed to her, placing a hand gently on her shoulder.

“Caitlyn isn’t breaking away to hurt you. She’s breaking away to save herself. The same way you tried to once.”

Cassandra looked down, her fingers tightening around the glass.

“She may not admit it just yet, but she is in love,” Tobias added softly. “And I think… she’s terrified you’ll never see that as something worth protecting.”

Cassandra swallowed. “She’s still my daughter.”

“Then act like it,” he said gently. “Before she stops letting you try the same way you did with your mother.”

The door clicked shut behind Caitlyn as she stepped into Vi’s apartment. The warmth of the place should have been comforting, but she still felt cold. Empty, even. She didn’t take off her coat. Just stood there for a long moment, staring at the coffee table where her textbook still sat from the other night—open to a chapter on civic procedural law she hadn’t finished reading.

Her shoulders sagged as she moved past it, dropped her bag next to the armchair, and let herself sit on the edge of Vi’s couch. Everything around her smelled like Vi—coffee, cedar soap, and that faint lingering scent of engine oil. Caitlyn let her eyes close.

She wanted to crawl under a blanket and pretend the conversation with her mother had never happened, but her chest was too tight. The silence pressed in. She needed air.

Throwing her long coat on, she stepped out again, locking the door behind her. Her car was still parked just outside the building, but she didn’t get in. Instead, she walked toward the park.

The city was quieter in the late evening, its usual golden glow dimmed into lavender. Streetlamps hummed gently, casting long shadows across the path. Caitlyn walked until the buildings softened into treetops and pavement gave way to packed earth. She found an old bench near the lake.

She curled into herself, crossing her legs on the wooden seat, arms folded tight under her coat. Her breath fogged in the cold air. The lake was still, catching reflections from the lights across the far bank.

Finally, she pulled out her phone.

[Caitlyn]: I talked to her. It didn’t go well.

It only took a minute for Vi to respond.

[Vi]: I’m on my way. Be there soon.

At the Kiramman estate, Cassandra stood alone in Caitlyn’s bedroom.

It hadn’t changed in years.

The polished floor glowed softly beneath her heels, the scent of dustless wood and pressed linen lingering in the air. Everything was meticulously arranged, just as Caitlyn had always kept it. The shelves lined with academic texts, framed commendations in symmetrical clusters, and a desk so organized it looked untouched.

Cassandra moved toward it slowly. Her hand hovered over a small silver frame, then picked it up. Caitlyn’s tenth birthday. The formal garden party she’d insisted on. Caitlyn in a pastel dress, hair curled and stiff with too much product. The smile was there—wide, polite, camera-ready—but something in it gave her pause.

The girl’s eyes weren’t looking at the lens. They were angled off to the side, seeking something. And Cassandra remembered, with painful clarity, standing just outside the frame. Watching. Judging. Caitlyn had been watching her.

She set the photo down, her fingers trembling more than she wanted to admit. Another frame caught her attention. This one of Caitlyn at a school awards ceremony, clutching a law scholarship certificate. She was older there, posture straighter, smile sharper. But the eyes… still searching.

Cassandra’s chest tightened.

Then she saw them. A small column of black-and-white photo strips tucked beside a wooden jewelry box. Unframed, imperfect. Four shots from a photo booth, barely holding their fold. Vi and Caitlyn crammed into the frame, half-laughing, cheek to cheek in one, mouths open in the middle of a joke in another. And Caitlyn… Caitlyn looked like someone else.

No, not someone else.

Herself.

The way her eyes sparkled. The crinkle of her nose when she laughed. How effortlessly happy she looked. It wasn’t posed or practiced. It was natural.

Cassandra stared at the strip longer than she meant to. Her thumb brushed the edge of it, then held it a moment longer before placing it gently back where it was.

Tobias’s voice returned to her, his words gentle, but firm echoing in her mind from their previous conversation.

“You never gave her permission to want anything for herself.”

She sat down on the edge of Caitlyn’s bed, the mattress sinking slightly under her weight. Her hand rested on the neatly folded comforter, unmoving.

“She wanted to be a doctor,” she whispered. The words felt strange in her mouth. “And I told her it was childish.”

Her eyes drifted shut. And for the first time in years, she didn’t think about politics, or headlines, or what the Kiramman name meant at council banquets.

She thought about her daughter.

Not the version she’d shaped. Not the image she’d maintained. But the girl who had once collected anatomy books under her pillow, who used to follow Tobias around the garden asking about procedures and life at the hospital, who had wanted to help people because it felt right.

Who had loved her mother enough to try and be what she asked. Until it broke something.

And now… Cassandra wasn’t sure if that something could be mended.

Vi rushed through the door of her apartment after dropping Powder off at the University, breath still quick from climbing the stairs. She dropped her helmet and keys on the counter.

“Cait?” she called out, moving through the space.

Nothing.

She checked the bedroom, then the balcony, and up on the rooftop. Empty.

Her brows furrowed until she spotted Caitlyn’s scarf draped over the back of the couch. Her car had been outside. She hadn’t gone far.

Vi took a step back and rubbed at the back of her neck, thinking. Then it clicked.

The park.

Of course.

She grabbed Caitlyn’s scarf, heading back out the door and across the University campus towards the park. 

Caitlyn hadn’t moved. She sat alone on the far side of the lake’s edge, tucked into the collar of her winter coat, shoulders drawn high like she was bracing against more than the cold. Her profile was still, elegant and tired. Her frame lit softly by the lamplight nearby that had turned on as the sun set.

Vi slowed as she neared, boots crunching softly over the frozen leaves. Her breath caught at the sight of her.

Without saying anything at first, Vi came around the bench and slid in behind her, straddling the seat. She wrapped her arms around Caitlyn’s middle and pulled her back gently into her chest.

“I was worried,” she murmured into her hair, placing a soft kiss on Cailtyn's temple.

“I just… needed somewhere quiet,” Caitlyn said, voice brittle. “Didn’t want to be in the apartment pretending I wasn’t thinking about what she said.”

Vi nodded against her shoulder. “I figured you’d be here.”

“I didn’t know where else to go.”

“You don’t have to go anywhere else,” Vi said softly. “You’re allowed to be upset.” Vi took the scarf and placed it around Caitlyn’s neck, her arms returning to their place around her body after. 

Caitlyn’s body relaxed by degrees, folding into the warmth behind her. She leaned her head back against Vi’s collarbone. “She doesn’t see me,” she whispered. “Not really. Just this version of me she sculpted out of duty and expectation.”

Vi’s arms tightened around her. “She’s wrong.”

“I’m tired of pretending I’m not angry.”

“Then be angry.”

Caitlyn finally looked up at her, eyes searching.

Vi gave her a crooked smile, brushing a hand over her cheek. “You don’t have to pretend with me. I’m here and I’m not planning on going anywhere”

That finally cracked something inside Caitlyn. Her lips trembled, and she turned her body so she could bury her face in Vi’s shoulder. Her body shook as the tears fell freely. Cailtyn’s hand clenched Vi’s hoodie and Vi felt a deep ache inside her and a flicker of anger as she had no way of fixing this for Cailtyn.

They sat like that in silence for a while, the frozen lake reflecting the lights around, the sky darkening and stars flickering overhead.

Eventually, Caitlyn pulled back, eyes red but steadier. Vi reached up and brushed the last of the tears off Cailtyn’s cheek. 

“I’m sorry all of this happened, Cait.” she whispered as to not disrupt the quiet around them. 

“It was always going to. Whether now or later was the only question.” Cailtyn took in a deep breath, the exhale of warm breath causing the air to fog up in the cold. “I always thought I would feel relieved, lighter, better once I finally told her my true feelings. But now…I just feel empty” Her head turned into Vi’s hand and then rested against Vi’s shoulder. Her mind tired and energy drained from the events of the day. 

They sat in silence for a white longer before Cailtyn felt ready to return to the apartment. They walked slowly beneath the amber glow of the streetlamps, their shoulders brushing now and then as silence stretched between them—not awkward, just… full. The kind of quiet that came after things were said, feelings unearthed, and nothing left to hide.

Caitlyn’s scarf was pulled up high, her cheeks red from the wind. Vi had one hand tucked into her jeans pocket, the other dangling loose, fingers twitching as she felt the irritation on her knuckles from the earlier fight.

Caitlyn glanced sideways. “You’re quieter than usual.”

Vi huffed. “Tired. That’s all.”

They reached the final block before the apartment. Caitlyn stepped off the curb and paused as they crossed under a brighter patch of light. That’s when she saw it, just below Vi’s shoulder blade, on the left side of her hoodie, a ragged slash in the fabric and the small stain of dried blood.

She stopped. “Wait—”

Vi turned. “What?”

Caitlyn reached out without asking, fingers gently tugging at the edge of the rip. “Are you hurt?”

Vi blinked down at her shoulder, then exhaled a breath through her nose. “Its just a scratch.” Vi shrugged. “Things got messy in Zaun. I grazed my shoulder against something avoiding some shimmer goon with a knife. Wasn’t a big deal.”

Caitlyn’s hand dropped, but her brow stayed furrowed. “Getting attacked by someone with a knife isn't a big deal?.”

Vi gave her a crooked smile. “It wasn’t. I’ve had worse.”

“That’s not the point,” Caitlyn said, voice tightening. “You only said Powder had got what she needed but thought not to tell me you were attacked?.”

“I didn’t want to add more onto the day for you. It wasn’t as important.”

Caitlyn’s eyes softened. “Vi. I want to know. Even the bad parts. Especially the bad parts.”

Vi hesitated. Then her hand found Caitlyn’s, fingers curling around hers in the middle of the sidewalk. “I wasn’t trying to hide it from you, Cait. I promise.” She stepped closer and cupped Cailtyn’s cheek with her free hand. “Those idiots weren't even on my mind, you needed me and I just wanted to be there for you.”

Cailtyn looked into her eyes, “But you are ok?” She conformed and Vi nodded with a small smile. 

They returned to the apartment and settled in for the night. Changing into more comfortable clothes as Cailtyn took her bag into Vi’s room. Vi took a quick shower and returned to see Cailtyn curled up on the couch and flicking through options to watch on the TV. Vi could see how the day had taken its toll on her and went to the bedroom to grab a blanket. Vi came back out and tucked it around Caitlyn. 

“I’ll make us some dinner” she called out on her way to the kitchen and Cailtyn turned her head to face Vi. 

“Do you have any noodles?” She asked, her head poking out from the blanket. 

“I’ll make you the best damn noodles you’ve ever had, Cupcake” Vi answered confidently and the apartment was soon filled with the little noises of Vi moving around the kitchen.   

The scent of garlic and sesame oil drifted through the small apartment. The stovetop hissed as Vi stirred the noodles, her sleeves pushed up to her elbows. A pot bubbled steadily, steam fogging the small window above the sink. The kitchen was small but Vi moved around it with ease.

On the couch, Caitlyn was curled beneath Vi’s threadbare blue blanket, legs tucked under her as the soft hum of the TV played a rerun of a wildlife documentary. The volume was low, barely above a murmur, but she wasn’t really watching. Her eyes flicked toward the kitchen every few moments, softening each time.

Vi turned to look into the living room over the countertop, catching Caitlyn’s gaze. “Still alive over there?”

Caitlyn gave a sleepy smile. “Barely. I think I’m fading from hunger.”

Vi snorted and went back to stirring the noodles. “You’re so dramatic.”

“I’m cold. I’m tired. I’ve been emotionally waterboarded by my own mother, and now I’m starving. Let me have this.”

Vi chuckled under her breath, the sound warm, and reached for a bottle of chili oil. “You want it spicy?”

“You ask like that’s a real question.”

Vi shook in a few generous drops.

Caitlyn rolled onto her back, stretching until her spine popped, then flopped back down with a sigh. “It smells amazing. What kind is it?”

“Zaun-style. Cheap noodles, real broth, whatever veggies I could dig out of the fridge. Don’t expect gourmet.”

“Vi,” Caitlyn said, soft but pointed, “I would eat broken glass if you made it for me.”

Vi grinned without turning. “Okay, but don’t test me on that. I’ve got questionable freezer stuff I wouldn’t feed to a raccoon.”

The noodles were done in a few more minutes. Vi ladled them carefully into two mismatched bowls. One that was chipped slightly on the edge. 

She walked the bowls over and nudged Caitlyn’s knee with hers. “Scoot up.”

Caitlyn sat up, legs folding beneath her, and took the bowl with both hands. Vi settled in next to her, pulling the coffee table closer as it slid on the floor. They ate in comfortable silence, broken only by slurps and the occasional quiet “mm” from Caitlyn. The documentary droned on in the background.

When Caitlyn finished, she set the bowl down on the coffee table and leaned her head on Vi’s shoulder. Vi had long since slouched down into the couch, her legs stretched out in front of her, socked feet propped up on the edge of the table.

“You always make things better,” Caitlyn murmured, eyes fluttering shut.

Vi didn’t say anything at first. She just turned her head slightly and pressed a kiss to the top of Caitlyn’s hair. “You’re easy to show up for.”

They sat like that for a while, bodies warm against each other, the world a little quieter for once. Caitlyn held Vi’s hand, absentmindedly playing with her fingers. 

Later, the bowls still unwashed and the TV still murmuring, Caitlyn curled up into Vi’s side fully and fell asleep. Vi barely noticed the discomfort of the narrow couch or the angle of her neck. She just let herself be still, one arm draped around the woman she was falling for more and more each day, holding her through the silence.

Powder returned after midnight to find the two of them on the couch and quietly made her way to her room. 

Chapter Text

Vi woke early.

Not to an alarm, but because her back was loudly reminding her she’d spent the night sprawled on the couch—more specifically, the offending spring pressing mercilessly into her ribs.

She groaned softly, sitting up with a stiff neck and tight shoulders, muscles creaking like ancient floorboards. One arm still draped over Caitlyn, who’d fallen asleep curled against her in the cramped space, head resting warm and steady across Vi’s chest and up to her shoulder, the only comfort in the aching morning.

Careful not to wake her, Vi eased herself free, tucking the blanket tighter around Caitlyn before stretching her arms above her head with a sharp wince. She rotated slowly from side to side as her spine cracked and popped.

Outside, the city still slumbered, the sun yet to break through the horizon.

“Unbelievable,” Vi muttered, rubbing the back of her neck as she padded quietly to her room and then the bathroom.

She flicked on the bedroom light, then the bathroom’s, blinking as her eyes adjusted to the brightness. Moving deliberately, she got ready for the day ahead.

Back in the living room, she caught sight of her phone lying face down on the counter, battery clinging desperately to its last percentages.

Vi glanced out the window, watching as the first pale threads of dawn crept over the rooftops. Soft light spilled in as she tiptoed down the hall and cracked Powder’s door open.

Powder lay face-down at an awkward angle on her bed, still wearing yesterday’s clothes. Exhaustion clung to her like a second skin. Vi closed the door gently, knowing the sudden shift in their plans would push Powder harder than ever.

The weekend wasn’t slowing anyone down. If anything, the pressure tightened around all of them like a noose.

Powder had appeared just before Vi opened the café that morning, eyes heavy but determined to cram as much as possible into the coming days.

Vi did what she could—packing baked goods, slipping Powder a large coffee before she left, unsure when she’d return.

At the University of Piltover’s engineering lab, Powder had claimed a corner of the sterile white space. The desk was a chaos of open schematics, scattered tools, and scorched tubing. A Last Drop coffee cup left a permanent ring on the edge, and her favorite sweater bore a stubborn oil stain she’d given up trying to scrub out.

She hardly noticed anymore.

Her sleeves were pushed up to her elbows, fingertips stained with graphite and solder flux, braids loose around her temples as she hunched over the prototype’s central controls. Wires snaked from one end of the device to the other like veins pulsing with potential.

Across the room, Viktor watched with his usual quiet intensity. He never hovered, never interrupted—but he was always there, sharp eyes tracking every adjustment, every calibration.

“That intake valve needs a tighter seal,” he said softly, his accent wrapping gently around each consonant. “Pressure dropped again.”

Powder grunted, leaning closer. “It’s the damn flex joint. The alloy’s too soft. I told Ekko we needed to reinforce it with a cross-thread, but...”

Her voice trailed off, the memory tightening her throat. She hadn’t realized how much she depended on Ekko’s quiet nods and second opinions—until they weren’t there. It was like working with one hand tied behind her back.

Viktor didn’t press. He simply tilted his head and said, “You are doing excellent work, Miss Powder. But it is okay to need help.”

She stared at the open panel, jaw clenched tight.

“I don’t have time to need anything,” she muttered. “The council’s meeting is in three days. If this thing doesn’t work, it’s over. They’ll vote it down, and Zaun will keep choking on poison air.”

Viktor was silent for a moment. When he finally spoke, his voice was calm but heavy with understanding. “You must not poison yourself in the process.”

Powder turned away from the converter, blinking hard as she grabbed another strip of reinforced tubing. “Guess that’s not how I work.”

Across the city, the antiseptic sting of the hospital burned Ekko’s nose. Machines beeped in annoying rhythms, and the mattress beneath him was too thin, too stiff. He shifted restlessly; the bandage wrapped tight around his ribs tugged with every breath.

Benzo stood in the doorway like a sentinel, arms crossed and jaw set.

“For the last time,” the older man said flatly, “you’re not leaving.”

Ekko glared. “You’re not my jailer.”

“You’re not healed.”

“You’re not listening!” Ekko kicked the sheet off, sitting straighter despite the ache. “Powder’s stuck carrying the whole project because I’m not there. Didn’t you hear her on the phone? I know she’s not eating, not sleeping.” His jaw clenched in frustration.

Benzo didn’t flinch. “You have internal bruising, two cracked ribs, and a concussion. Or did you forget you were coughing up blood?”

Ekko winced. “I didn’t forget. I just don’t care.”

Benzo leaned forward, hands resting on the foot of the bed, voice low. “I care.”

“I need to help her,” Ekko snapped. “You don’t understand what could happen if she gets lost in this without someone to pull her back.”

Before Benzo could answer, the door clicked open after a knock. Vi stepped in, a large bag in one hand and a carrier with three coffees balanced in the other. Caitlyn followed, scarf tucked neatly under her coat, eyes cautious and concerned as she visited the Zaun hospital for the first time.

Ekko straightened like a soldier at roll call.

“Finally,” he said to Vi. “Talk some sense into this guy, will you?”

Vi raised a brow, pulling up a chair beside his bed. “You mean talk you out of sneaking past nurses with busted ribs? Nice try.”

“Vi—”

“No. Let me talk.” Vi held up a hand, eyes narrowing. “You think Powder needs you limping into the lab and passing out? Come on.”

“It’s our project, not just hers. She needs me. Not just someone who knows the work, but someone who knows how to calm her down, push her in the right way,” Ekko said, frustration edging his voice. “She’s scared, Vi. I’ve seen that look before—the one where she pretends everything’s fine but inside, she’s unraveling.”

Vi glanced at Caitlyn, who stepped closer.

“He’s right,” Caitlyn said gently. “Even with Viktor there, she hasn’t slowed down since yesterday.”

“She won’t sleep unless she’s certain it’ll work,” Ekko added. “She doesn’t listen to anyone when she’s in that mode. Not unless it’s me.”

Vi’s shoulders rose and fell with a slow breath. “You’re not wrong. But you’re hurt. And you almost died.”

Ekko met her eyes. “And I don’t regret it. But I will if I don’t help her now.”

Benzo gave Vi a look—he didn’t agree but would defer to her.

Vi stared down at the floor, then leaned forward, elbows braced on her knees.

“Fine,” she said. “If the doctor clears you—and only if—you go slow. First sign of dizziness or pain, you stop. I mean it.” She jabbed a finger at him.

Ekko exhaled in relief. “You got it.”

“And you better eat first,” Caitlyn added, half-joking. “She’s going to want you at full strength.”

Benzo muttered something about fools and soft hearts but said no more.

Vi stood, mock-glowering at Ekko. “Don’t make me regret this.”

“I promise, Vi. I’m an idiot sometimes, but I’m not stupid.” Ekko grinned, and Vi couldn’t help but laugh softly.

“Yeah, yeah.”

Just after the sun had set, Vi padded barefoot into the kitchen after returning from the hospital. The doctors had cleared Ekko to leave, though they’d recommended rest at home. He had barely said goodbye before he was already on his way to Powder, medication in hand. 

Blinking against the soft light of the street lights filtering through the window, she scratched the back of her neck and opened cabinets more out of habit than purpose. Nothing caught her eye.

Caitlyn leaned against the doorframe, still in leggings and another one of Vi's oversized hoodies, hair pulled up in a loose bun.

“Are you okay? You’ve been bending, stretching, and grunting all day.” She stepped closer, hands running up Vi’s back and over her shoulders.

“Didn’t sleep well,” Vi muttered, stretching her neck with a soft grunt. “Couch was a nightmare. Neck’s stiff. Spine’s punishing me for being your personal mattress last night.” She turned to face Caitlyn, leaning back against the counter., a playful smile on her face.

Caitlyn chuckled, sliding her hands beneath Vi’s shirt and around her sides. “You were a very warm, very comfortable mattress. Possibly the best I’ve had.”

Vi smirked, then winced as she rolled a shoulder. “Yeah, well, this mattress feels like it’s eighty years old. Was thinking of cooking dinner tonight, but…” She glanced toward the living room. “Honestly? I might just crash the second I sit down.”

Caitlyn laid a gentle hand on Vi’s hip. “Vi. We can order takeout. You don’t have to be chef, bodyguard, and girlfriend all at once.”

Vi gave a crooked smile, one hand braced on the counter. “I don’t mind. Just wanted to do something nice.”

“You existing is nice,” Caitlyn said, brushing a soft kiss against Vi’s lips. “Seriously. Let’s just get that place you like—that one with spicy chicken rice bowls.”

Vi hesitated, then exhaled low. “Alright. You win. My body thanks you.”

“Mmhmm.” Caitlyn leaned back and extended her hand. “But first, come with me.”

Vi squinted up at her. “Where are we going?”

“Not far. Just the bedroom.”

Vi smirked. “That’s suspiciously vague.”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes but didn’t drop the grin. “I’m giving you a massage, Vi.”

The redhead blinked. “A what?”

“You heard me. You’ve been my body pillow for the last few nights, and I’ve noticed every time you shift like your spine’s about to snap. Your body is all coiled up with the tension of everything going on, too. You won’t relax, and we both know you won’t admit how much it hurts. So. Come on.”

Vi looked like she might protest, but the second she tried to stand and felt her lower back twinge again, she sighed in surrender and took Caitlyn’s hand.

The bedroom was warm with the muted amber glow of the bedside lamp. Caitlyn guided her to sit on the edge of the bed and gently urged her to pull off her hoodie. Vi hesitated for a second, then complied, revealing the tank top underneath and the tension knotted across her shoulders.

Once Vi lay down on her stomach, Caitlyn climbed up behind her, kneeling with her thighs bracketing Vi’s hips. She swept Vi’s hair gently to the side and pressed her palms over Vi’s upper back, taking a moment to find the worst of the tension before she began.

Vi hissed through her teeth as Caitlyn’s thumbs pressed into the base of her neck. “Fuck. That’s—damn.”

“Yeah, I can feel it. You’re all locked up.” Caitlyn's voice dropped into something soothing as her hands moved deliberately, working slow circles into the muscles with the help of some lotion.

Vi closed her eyes, breathing deeper. “You’re good at this.”

“I’m good at a lot of things,” Caitlyn said playfully, leaning forward just enough for her lips to graze the shell of Vi’s ear.

Vi chuckled under her breath, head dipping forward as Caitlyn's hands continued kneading warmth into her spine. “You’re dangerous when you’re smug, you know that?”

“I’ve been told.”

Caitlyn’s hands moved slowly, methodical and soothing, tracing gentle circles across Vi’s tense back. The tight muscles gradually loosened under her touch, and Vi’s breathing deepened, growing soft and even. The warmth of Caitlyn’s fingers, the quiet in the room—it was a lullaby Vi hadn’t realized she needed. Her eyelids fluttered, then closed completely, her body sinking deeper into the bed.

Vi was asleep.

Caitlyn smiled softly, relief flooding her chest in a way she hadn’t expected. She hesitated, as if afraid to break the fragile peace, then gently slid her hands away. Rising quietly, she pulled out her phone and ordered the takeout. If Vi didn’t have it for dinner, Caitlyn was certain she would enjoy it for lunch the next day. 

Vi had woken up when the food was delivered, like a bloodhound sniffing out a target. She appeared before Cailtyn could even unpack the bag. 

As they were eating, Vi received a message from Ekko. Her texts to Powder had all been unanswered. He let her know how it was going and that they had something to eat together to help keep Vi’s mind at ease. 

“Any progress?’ Cailtyn asked before putting her empty container on the table in front of them. 

“On the project? No idea. But, Ekko is helping her stay balanced so that’s good. I just wish there was more I could do to help.” Vi responded with her appreciation for Ekko’s update and put her phone back down. 

Vi continued to check her phone throughout the night and Caitlyn could see the worry grow each time.

They sat on the couch, the half-empty takeout containers littering the coffee table in front of them. Vi picked at her rice bowl, her fingers drumming against the side of the container. She hadn't taken more than a few bites. The room was quiet, the only noise coming from the occasional buzz of traffic outside and the soft hum of the old fridge in the kitchen.

Caitlyn reached over and took Vi’s hand, giving it a gentle squeeze.

“She’s okay,” she said quietly, offering a small smile. “You said it yourself, she’s driven. She won’t stop until she gets that prototype right.”

“I know.” Vi scrubbed a hand down her face. “I just… She shuts down when she’s stressed. I remember when we were kids, she used to tinker for hours until she forgot to eat or sleep. I don’t want her burning out again.”

“You’re looking out for her,” Caitlyn said. “You’re doing what you can.”

Vi looked at her, then gave a half-hearted shrug. “Doesn’t feel like enough.”

“You can’t do everything,” Caitlyn said gently. “That’s why you’ve got people like Ekko. And me.”

Vi glanced down at their joined hands, then back up. “Speaking of… since you're basically living here now—”

Caitlyn arched an eyebrow, amused. “Basically?”

Vi smirked. “Well, you stay over most nights, plus with everything that's happened and the bag you brought over” Vi’s voice trailed off as she looked at Caitlyn, her eyes dropping down to the clothes she wore. “Plus, you tend to take my clothes more often than not.”

Caitlyn looked down at the hoodie in question, clearly not her size. “It’s a good hoodie. It’s seen things.”

“Yeah, well,” Vi said, standing and stretching slightly. “I was thinking, maybe you should have your own drawer. Or, you know, half the closet?”

Caitlyn blinked, surprised, then smiled—soft, touched. “Vi…”

“I’m serious,” Vi said, rubbing the back of her neck. “You shouldn’t have to live out of a bag. There’s space. Just… take it. Stay as long as you want.”

Caitlyn stood and wrapped her arms around Vi’s waist, resting her head against her chest. “You’re really terrible at resting, but annoyingly good at saying the right thing.”

Vi chuckled, hugging her back. “Don’t let that get around.”

They stayed like that for a long moment, the silence between them no longer heavy, just peaceful.

Eventually, Caitlyn pulled away and yawned, leaning into Vi with her body weight. “Okay, mattress. Let’s sleep in the bed tonight.”

Vi groaned. “Yeah, yeah. My back agrees.”

They moved to the bedroom, a quiet ritual now, turning down the sheets, brushing teeth side by side, Caitlyn organizing her textbooks for tomorrow’s early class, Vi setting her gym bag by the door.

“You’re going back to the gym tomorrow?” Caitlyn asked, pulling a brush through her hair as Vi tugged off her tank top and flopped down in bed.

“Yeah,” Vi said, already sprawled across the mattress. “Haven’t trained in days. Sevika’s probably gonna make me work for it even though she told me to take the days off.”

“She better not,” Caitlyn said with a mock glare.

Vi grinned, turning on her side to face her. “You’ve got classes tomorrow, right?”

“Two of them. Constitutional theory in the morning and criminal procedure in the afternoon,” Caitlyn said, sighing as she crawled into bed beside her. “Both with professors who believe in the Socratic method and public humiliation.”

Vi chuckled. “Sounds awful. Want me to rough ‘em up?”

Caitlyn smiled, nestling close. “No, but maybe walk me to campus sometime. You know, show me off. Let them see who my terrifying bodyguard girlfriend is.”

Vi lifted a brow. “Terrifying, huh?”

“Terrifyingly hot,” Caitlyn amended with a sly grin.

They settled beneath the covers, the warmth of the sheets and each other drawing out the tension from the day. Vi’s hand found Caitlyn’s under the blanket, their fingers tangling together without a word.

For a few minutes, they simply lay there, the silence comforting.

But Caitlyn’s mind wasn’t done spinning.

She stared up at the ceiling, her cheek pressed to Vi’s shoulder, her breath steady but shallow. The warmth of Vi beside her was grounding, but her thoughts kept circling.

Her mother.

The council.

How much everything was changing.

The conversation with Cassandra still lingered, unspoken. She hadn’t told Vi the details, not yet. Not fully. And a part of her still didn’t know how to feel. That familiar tension between hope and resentment had curled in her chest like a stone she couldn’t swallow.

But then Vi shifted beside her, pulling her just a little closer without waking, and the weight of those thoughts softened.

Vi rolled her shoulders back as she stepped into the gym, the familiar scent of sweat, rubber mats, and chalk grounding her more than she expected. The glow of the gym’s lights illuminating the area as the sun was still yet to rise. 

Sevika was already there, as always, barking orders at one of the new trainers. She glanced up as Vi entered and raised an eyebrow.

"Look who finally decided to crawl out of bed. Thought you’d gone soft, kid."

Vi smirked and tossed her duffel near the lockers. "Didn’t want to embarrass you by being too early."

"Cute. You here to train or talk?"

"Bit of both." Vi stretched her arms behind her back and cracked her neck. "Wanted to get back in the groove before the final round."

Sevika nodded once. "You’re still in shape. But that doesn’t mean your timing’s gonna be perfect. Final match is in three weeks. You ready?"

Vi exhaled. "I will be."

Sevika folded her arms, expression softening slightly. "You’ve got the instinct. You always had it. Just need to shake off the rust."

"Yeah, well, between the coffee shop and everything going on with Powder and Ekko—"

"How’re they holding up?"

Vi tugged on a pair of wraps and started binding her wrists. "Busy. Powder’s been working nonstop on their project, and Ekko’s helping more than he probably should. He’s out of the hospital, though. Doctor cleared him."

Sevika grunted. "Stubborn little shit. Glad he’s up. Powder doing alright with everything?"

Vi’s jaw tightened briefly, then she gave a small nod. "She’s focused. Still doesn’t mean I’m not worried."

"Takes after you. You disappear when you’re locked onto something." 

Vi laughed dryly. "Guess we’re both a little bad at communication when we get obsessed."

Sevika handed Vi a pair of gloves and gestured toward the sparring cage. "Let’s see how obsessed you are with not getting your ass kicked."

By the time Vi finished her workout and showered, she had managed to get to the shop with just enough time to bake a few trays of fresh cookies with the dough she had prepped the day before. She pulled open the coffee shop doors and flipped the sign to "Open." The hum of the grinder, the warmth of the espresso machine—it all fell into a rhythm, steady and comforting. She had already made Cailtyn’s coffee and a small bag of baked goods for when she left for her classes, coming down to the shop and saying goodbye to Vi. 

She taped a small handwritten sign near the register during a lull in orders:

"Heads up! We'll be closed Wednesday. Thanks for understanding!" – Vi

She stepped back and looked at it for a moment. It was a simple gesture, but one that felt important. Powder deserved her there at the proposal. Ekko too. And if there was one thing Vi knew she could give, it was presence. Support.

By three o’clock, the last few customers had filtered out and Vi locked the door, wiping her hands on a towel as she shrugged on her leather jacket. She grabbed her keys, hopped on her bike, and headed to Jericho’s.

The burger place was busy as usual, but the staff recognized her and didn’t make her wait long. She picked up a few extra-large meals—double patties, extra sauce, no pickles on Powder’s—and tucked them into the small carrier box on the back of her bike.

Navigating the winding roads up to the University of Piltover was second nature by now. The industrial towers faded into sleeker buildings, steel giving way to glass and ivy-covered stone. She parked near the engineering department and sent Ekko a message.

[Vi]: outside. brought food. pls get her to eat.

A few minutes later, Ekko appeared at the doors, waving with a tired grin. His eyes still had dark circles, but his posture was better.

"You're a literal lifesaver," he said as she handed over the bag.

"Figured you two might forget what chewing is. How's she doing?"

He shrugged, not quite looking her in the eye. "Focused. Intense. We’re almost done, just... no guarantees. Council stuff is politics."

"I’ll be there. Both of you shouldn’t have to go through that alone."

Ekko smiled, this one more genuine. "She’ll appreciate it. Even if she acts like she doesn’t."

"Yeah. I know."

"Oh—Vi, this is Viktor." Ekko stepped aside as a tall, lean man with a cane walked up. His clothes were modest but pressed, his expression calm but curious.

"You must be the infamous sister," Viktor said with a small smile, offering his hand.

Vi shook it. "Infamous seems fair. You’re the professor?"

"In this case, supervisor, technically. Ekko and Powder have done most of the work themselves. I just keep the gears turning."

Vi tilted her head. "Well, thanks for that. I know she can be a lot."

"She’s brilliant. And stubborn. But her designs are some of the best I’ve seen in years."

Vi smiled, warmth blooming in her chest. "That means a lot. Take care of them, yeah?"

"Always."

After a few more words, Vi made her way across campus. She checked the location of Caitlyn’s classes and leaned against the stone wall near the main entrance to the law building, arms crossed, foot tapping.

Students trickled out of the doors, most of them in tailored coats or designer bags, chattering about coursework or internships. Vi stood out like a cracked sidewalk in the middle of a marble plaza—worn leather jacket, combat boots, hair slightly damp from her helmet.

Caitlyn emerged a few moments later, scrolling through her phone, and nearly walked past Vi entirely.

"Hey, Cupcake," Vi called, pushing off the wall.

Caitlyn looked up—and promptly smiled, soft and surprised. "Are you waiting for me?"

Vi spread her arms. "Do I look terrifying enough? Figured I’d live up to the threat."

Caitlyn laughed, eyes sweeping over her. "You do look like the sort of person I was warned to stay away from in prep school." 

Vi stepped closer, that familiar smirk tugging at her mouth. "Good thing you’re terrible at listening."

Caitlyn slid her hand into Vi’s and leaned in to press a quick kiss to her lips. "Terrible. But incredibly lucky."

Vi squeezed her hand and whispered, "Come on. Let me walk you home."

Caitlyn knew that Vi was being playful, but a part of her warmed at the idea of a place her and Vi could call home together. 

They started down the steps together, hand in hand as the city shifted from campus bustle to the golden lull of late afternoon. 

The next day passed in a blur of routine, but the pressure surrounding the upcoming council meeting began to thrum like a second heartbeat under everything. Vi felt it in her chest each time she stepped through the lab’s threshold, the quiet tension coiling tighter with every hour that passed. Powder and Ekko had practically moved into the engineering wing by now, blankets and discarded wrappers shoved into corners, whiteboards layered with equations and schematics from wall to wall.

They barely spoke during Vi’s visits. Powder was hunched over a soldering station with her goggles on, jaw clenched in that way she did when she hadn’t blinked in too long, and Ekko was cross-referencing data while limping between consoles. Viktor kept a respectful distance, intervening only when they needed calibration or were too far gone to notice a malfunction. Vi brought food and coffee like clockwork, but it was more than delivery—it was a ritual, her way of silently anchoring them when everything else was spiraling with deadlines and uncertainty.

“This better have meat in it,” Powder muttered once without looking up, voice hoarse.

“It’s Jericho’s,” Vi said, setting the bag down gently beside her. “You think I’d show up with tofu?”

A faint smirk flickered on her sister’s face, brief but real. Vi lingered longer that time, nudging Ekko until he looked up from his console, reminding him to drink water like she was his older sister too.

They weren’t finished. Not entirely. The prototype still had bugs, and the presentation wasn’t polished. But somewhere between the sleepless nights and burnt wires, a sliver of belief had started to form. It was fragile, imperfect, but real. Vi saw it in the way Ekko no longer second-guessed the code, in the way Powder’s fingers moved faster over the tools, less hesitantly.

It wasn’t the version they had dreamed of unveiling. But it was theirs. Born of sleepless nights, solder burns, and raw, desperate hope. And Vi would be there when they stood before the council. Whether it passed or not, they wouldn’t face it alone.

Chapter Text

The Council Hall of Piltover was smaller than Powder expected. She'd imagined something grand, something cathedral-like, with high stained-glass windows and the smell of old books and older power. But instead, it was a clean, utilitarian chamber of stone and polished brass, with a semicircle of elevated council chairs facing a modest presentation space. The lighting was bright and clinical, leaving nowhere to hide.

Powder stood next to Ekko and Professor Viktor, her hands locked together in front of her body to keep them from shaking. Her mind buzzed with everything she wanted to say and the hundred things she knew might go wrong. Her prototype had worked—mostly—but she hadn't slept properly in days, and her nerves were shot.

"You good?" Ekko whispered to Powder. He moved closer to her, nudging her shoulder with his.

"Nope," Powder muttered, adjusting the cuff of her shirt for the third time. "My hands won’t stop shaking."

Ekko wrapped his arm around her shoulder. "You’ve presented to jerks like this before."

Powder snorted. "That’s not true. These are elite jerks. Councilor-tier jerks."

Ekko offered her a lopsided grin. "Well, if it goes south, I’ll trigger the emergency smoke canister in my backpack."

Powder gave a weak laugh. "Tempting. But no. We do this the right way."

In the small public gallery, Vi and Caitlyn sat side-by-side. Vi leaned forward with her elbows on her knees, jaw tight, eyes focused. Caitlyn sat straighter, but no less alert, one hand resting on Vi’s thigh to ground her.

Vi’s eyes tracked her sister. "She’s holding it together. Barely."

Caitlyn glanced down, watching Powder and Ekko exchange words. "I hate that they pushed the hearing up. It’s sabotage. Someone wants this to fail."

Vi tilted her head. "You think your mom knows that?"

Caitlyn hesitated. She hated that she didn’t know. Cassandra Kiramman was a master of appearances—calm, elegant, politically calculated. But this wasn’t politics. This was Powder’s life. Ekko’s. Zaun’s. And Caitlyn had no idea what side her mother would land on when it truly mattered.

“I think... we’re about to find out,” Caitlyn said quietly.

The doors opened as the members of the council entered to take their seat. Powder and Ekko both stood and collected their work to present.

“All right,” Councilor Cassandra Kiramman began, seated at the center of the council arch reading from the paperwork in her hand. “This is the proposal hearing for the environmental filtration prototype submitted by students Powder and Ekko, under the mentorship of Professor Viktor of Piltover University Engineering Department. You may begin.”

Powder stepped forward, fingers still clenched. Ekko gave her a small, encouraging nod.

“Our project,” she began, voice steady but tight, “is a non-chemical water filtration system designed specifically for conditions in the Undercity. It doesn’t rely on the city's main infrastructure—it’s modular, scalable, and can be repaired with accessible components.”

Behind her, Ekko subtly adjusted one of the display diagrams, revealing the design specs on a tall panel. Powder stepped aside to let him place the prototype on a low table before the council. 

Her hands clenched as she looked at the prototype and couldn’t stop the thoughts in her head that doubted their abilities and the project they were now presenting.

Ekko took over as he saw Powder freeze. “We designed it with redundancy—so if one part fails, the rest keeps working. And it’s easy to teach people how to maintain it themselves. This isn’t just a system—it’s a foundation for sustainable sanitation and health improvement in neglected areas.”

Councilor Hoskel leaned forward, interlacing his fingers as he scanned the blueprints. “And what funding are you requesting, exactly?”

Powder blinked. Turning her head to look at him as her brow furrowed. “We submitted the detailed budget two weeks ago—”

“Yes, yes,” Hoskel cut in with a casual wave. “I mean, in practical terms. What would it cost the city, in both funds and liability?”

Caitlyn narrowed her eyes.

Ekko straightened, stepping closer to Powder and putting himself slightly ahead of her. “We’re requesting initial funds to produce twenty units for pilot testing. We’ve built one so far on our own, with the University’s lab resources—”

“And the council moved this hearing up by three weeks,” Powder interrupted before she could stop herself. Stepping out from behind Ekko and towards the council. Her voice cracked slightly. “We worked nonstop to meet that. The model’s incomplete, but the theory is sound. Professor Viktor reviewed it.”

Viktor nodded. “I stand by their methodology. This kind of adaptive infrastructure is precisely the innovation Piltover claims to encourage.”

Hoskel gave a tight smile, not bothering to look at him. “You’ll forgive me if I prefer real-world results over enthusiastic theory.”

Vi shifted in her seat, shoulders tense. Caitlyn reached for her hand and gave it a quick squeeze.

Powder inhaled, trying to get back on track. “We don’t have time to wait for a perfect world. We’ve already lost people in Zaun because nothing is done until it affects Piltover. This system isn’t just academic—it’s personal. People are dying. Families are losing those they love, those they need. So many never even got the chance to live their lives because of this!”

There was a short silence.

Then Hoskel chuckled softly, shaking his head. “I see your passion. But personal isn’t policy. You’re asking the council to fund an untested system, built by students, for a population that, frankly, isn't even under our formal jurisdiction.”

Caitlyn’s eyes flared, but it was Cassandra who responded first.

“Councilor Hoskel,” she said evenly. “Are you suggesting that we ignore viable public health solutions simply because they apply to the Undercity?”

Hoskel didn’t flinch. “I’m suggesting we prioritize projects within our established scope and avoid overextending Piltover resources.”

Cassandra tilted her head. “You’re the one who moved the deadline forward.” Her eyes looked directly at him, her demeanor still calm and collected as she slowly picked at his resolve. 

Powder’s breath hitched. Ekko glanced sideways at her.

“That was procedural,” Hoskel replied quickly. “A miscommunication. Not intended to cause hardship.”

But Powder saw the flicker in his eyes, the tightness at his jaw. Her anger simmered beneath her skin.

Hoskel’s mind, meanwhile, raced. The Chembarons had made themselves clear. If Piltover moved into Zaun with “charity projects,” the Chembaron supply chains would be disrupted. The filtration systems would pull toxins out of the water—some of which the Chembarons dumped deliberately to control territory and dependency. Hoskel’s backroom deal hinged on him keeping Piltover’s hands off Zaun. In return, they smuggled him luxuries the city never let him touch—rare ores, banned stimulants, even black-market artwork he hung behind soundproofed doors.

He wasn’t going to let two street kids ruin that.

“I move that we table this proposal until further notice,” he said suddenly. “Pending peer-reviewed results and a full liability risk assessment.”

“No!” Powder burst out, fists clenched. “You’re the one who pushed the date forward—now you’re saying we’re not ready?”

“Miss—”

“You knew we wouldn’t be able to finish! You wanted to kill this from the start!”

“Powder,” Viktor said gently, but she couldn’t stop.

“This isn’t just some project. People are dying. You don’t even care—”

“Order,” Cassandra said, but her voice wasn’t sharp. If anything, she looked thoughtful. Troubled.

Vi stood halfway up, fury sparking behind her eyes, but Caitlyn caught her arm and pulled her back down. “Not here,” she whispered. “Let her speak.”

Powder’s voice cracked again. “We did everything right. We worked all night, for days, because someone moved the goalpost and then said we didn’t make it.”

Hoskel leaned back, feigning calm. “And perhaps next time, you’ll meet the deadline properly.”

A cold silence spread.

“I disagree,” Cassandra said.

Caitlyn’s attention snapped towards her mother.

“I disagree with the notion that this project lacks merit. The decision to move the presentation date came from Councilor Hoskel, yet now he objects to the state of the presentation itself.”

Caitlyn stared at her mother. She was speaking. She was defending them.

That wasn’t expected. Not from Cassandra Kiramman. Not in front of the council. Caitlyn felt something twist in her chest. Hope? Confusion? For so long, she’d thought her mother cared more about the image of Piltover than the reality of it.

But now—maybe she’d misjudged her. Maybe something changed.

Hoskel raised his chin. “This council cannot be swayed by sentiment.”

“No,” Cassandra said, “but we also shouldn’t be governed by fear of innovation.”

It struck Caitlyn hard—because she’d used that phrase once. In a shouting match at home months ago. Her mother had dismissed it at the time.

But she remembered it now.

The tension in the room had become a living thing, tightening around them.

“I call for a vote,” Hoskel snapped, sliding his paperwork across his desk as if the day was done.

Cassandra gave a slow nod. “Then we vote.”

One by one, the councilors submitted their responses into the console before them. Viktor closed his eyes. Powder could barely hear the result over the roaring in her ears. The moment in time stretched and Powder felt like she had been standing there for hours waiting for the announcement that only took a few minutes to vote on.

“Proposal denied,” Cassandra Kiramman read out the results.

The room had gone tense with finality after the vote was cast. Powder’s shoulders slumped, Ekko sat stiffly beside her, his jaw locked. Viktor, ever composed, placed a steadying hand on Powder’s arm, but she didn’t look up.

Caitlyn was still watching her mother in silence, a mix of disbelief and something unreadable behind her eyes. Beside her, Vi was simmering—hands clenched, jaw tight. She looked ready to explode if anyone so much as glanced wrong at Powder again.

Then, from the back of the chamber, a clear voice cut through the silence like a blade.

“So just to be perfectly clear—this council has no intention of pursuing the project further?”

Heads turned.

Jayce Talis stood at the rear of the gallery, dressed in a smart-cut navy jacket and dark slacks, his hands in his pockets as he smiled down at the council from the steps. 

Hoskel’s eyes widened.

“Mister Talis,” Hoskel said, quickly standing, plastering on a rehearsed smile. “I wasn’t aware you were attending today’s meeting.”

“I wasn’t,” Jayce said smoothly, walking down the steps toward the council floor. “But when I heard the presentation was moved up, I thought it might be worth listening to.” His gaze flicked to Powder and Ekko briefly—something like admiration glinted there. Then back to the Council.

Powder and Ekko both stood still, staring at a different side to the man that they knew. 

“So again: the Council does not wish to fund this project?”

Hoskel gave a dismissive wave of his hand. “The proposal lacked readiness for implementation. Too many uncertainties. I’m sure the applicants understand the importance of procedure—”

“That’s not what I asked,” Jayce interrupted, calm but firm. “I asked if the Council has officially declined the proposal.”

Cassandra spoke up without hesitation. “Yes. The vote has concluded. The proposal has been denied.”

Jayce nodded, slow and deliberate. Then turned fully to Powder and Ekko. “Then the intellectual property and development path remains yours?” He asked, his tone suggesting he already knew the answer but needed to make it known regardless.

Powder blinked, disoriented. “Um… yes?”

“Good,” Jayce said, his familiar smile returning as he nodded at Powder and Ekko. He turned back to the Council, leveling his gaze at Hoskel. “Because I’d like to offer Hextech Industries as a development partner.”

The hall erupted in murmurs and whispers around them. 

Hoskel visibly paled. “That’s… highly irregular.”

“Is it?” Jayce tilted his head. Slowly sauntering around the prototype and then facing Hoskel again. “The Council made no claim on the project. There’s no pending review, no exclusivity clause, no funding initiated. Therefore, it's no longer a state matter. The innovators retain their rights.”

“They presented it to the Council, which makes it a matter of public record—”

“Public, yes. Owned by the Council? No.” Jayce was still perfectly composed, but the precision in his tone left no room for argument. “You voted to reject it. Not table it. Not modify it. Reject it.” The look in his eyes begging the counselor to try and weasel his way out of it. 

Hoskel tried to summon a genial tone. “This kind of sudden intervention is reckless. You’d be funding something that hasn’t been properly vetted—”

“Actually,” Jayce said, producing a sleek tablet from his inner coat pocket and flicking through a few screens, “I’ve already reviewed the prototype specifications, as Professor Viktor had the foresight to share them with me last week. What I’ve seen is exactly the kind of forward-thinking infrastructure innovation Piltover should be nurturing.”

He paused, then turned toward Powder and Ekko again. His tone shifted from the way he spoke to Hoskel, now warmer and with a touch of admiration. “You’ve done something extraordinary in an impossible time, under pressure that no scholar or engineer should ever face. You deserve better.”

Powder’s lips parted, stunned. Ekko blinked hard, holding himself still.

Hoskel could feel it slipping—control, influence, the Chembarons’ expectation of silence. He could practically hear their voices hissing in the back of his head: We told you to bury it. Kill it, or we deal with you and it ourselves.

“Jayce, with all due respect, this is premature,” Hoskel said, voice rising a little. “There are diplomatic concerns. Zaun’s politics are not something a private company should involve itself in—”

The shift in Jayce’s smile was slight. Cold. Turning back to address the council “And yet that’s exactly what your vote did—by refusing a clean-water initiative because it might threaten someone’s power.”

A murmur rippled through the room.

Caitlyn watched Hoskel, her expression sharpening as she connected the dots. Powder’s project wasn’t just collateral damage. It was targeted .

Cassandra, still seated beside him, spoke again. “Councillor Hoskel, your behavior today has been unusually defensive. Is there something you’d like to disclose about your motivations for the early deadline and subsequent vote?”

Hoskel sputtered. “Of course not. I simply… believed the project was unfit. That’s all.”

Jayce didn’t press him further—but his silence said enough.

“Then we’re done here,” he said, with finality. “Miss Powder. Mister Ekko. I’ll have a full development contract drafted by the end of the week. You can finalize it with your legal counsel. Or, if you prefer, you can submit the completed prototype first. Either way, the offer stands.”

Powder nodded slowly. Ekko reached over and gently tapped her shoulder. 

“What the hell just happened?” He whispered, both still standing still as Jayce shook Viktor's hand before making his way out the hall. 

“I have no fucking idea. But, I think…I think this means we are not done” She felt all the pressure, the weight of the future slightly easing its burden on her shoulders as she took in a deep breath. 

She looked like she was about to cry—then clenched her jaw and gave a sharp nod.

Vi let out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding, and leaned back in her seat. She rubbed her face with her hands and processed what had happened. She looked over at Caitlyn to find her sat straight as always, her eyes focused on the floor. 

Caitlyn’s mind was spinning. Every moment playing again in her mind as she built connections and filled in missing details. This wasn’t just about engineering or water filtration anymore.

This was about what power was protecting, and who it wasn’t protecting and Caitlyn knew that the people around her were at the center of the change to come. 

The streets of Piltover were busy with people going about their day. Although the midday sun was bright, the cold chill of the wind still cut through any layers people wore. 

They barely made it back to the apartment before Powder and Ekko collapsed on the worn couch, still half-buzzing with adrenaline from the council meeting. Powder hadn’t taken her boots off, or even noticed Ekko slumped next to her, his body slightly struggling to take off his jacket without wincing before he gave up on it.

“I can’t believe thay happened,” Powder mumbled, eyes half-lidded but grinning. “I never knew Jayce was some big deal business guy.”

Vi looked over from the door as she hung up her jacket. “I kind of feel bad, we never really asked about his life after he popped up in ours.”

“I don’t think he minds. He isn’t one to announce he’s the founder of Hextech Industries when meeting people. It may actually be one of the reasons he appreciates your company in the first place.” Cailtyn added, standing behind the couch. “If you didn’t know, then that means you have no other false intentions.”

“Well I’m not gonna look a gift horse in the mouth.” Powder said, dragging herself upright. “We did something huge today.” She held her hands up in victory and then switched them to two middle fingers in the air. “Screw the Council. Jayce wants the project. That means it’s real now.”

Ekko made a noise of agreement from next to her then added “He should get free coffee and cookies for life, Vi.” 

Caitlyn chuckled as she picked up her bag. “He will eat you out of business if you do that,” she joked. “I wish I could stay, but I have a class this afternoon. Professor Harlen doesn’t care about world changing events—if you’re late, you’re out.”

Vi frowned slightly. “You sure you’re good heading back alone? I can walk you there”

Caitlyn glanced toward her. “I’m fine. I’ll be back in a few hours. Stay with them”

Powder pointed a finger at her. “Hey! You’re part of this now. You helped alot. I don’t know what you said to your mom, but she backed us up today and that's a green flag in my book” her voice trailing off more as her eyes struggled to stay open.

Caitlyn smiled warmly before giving Vi a soft kiss and a squeeze of her hand then slipping out. The door clicked shut behind her, and the apartment fell into a momentary quiet.

Vi looked down at the two barely-conscious kids sprawled across her living room. “Alright, you gremlins. You’re gonna eat and then get some sleep.”

Ekko grunted into a pillow. “Deal.”

By the time Vi emerged from the kitchen with a simple meal—sandwiches and soup heated from a tin—Powder was halfway asleep, curled on the couch, her legs stretched over Ekko’s legs. Ekko, barely upright, gave her a thumbs-up as he forced himself to eat.

“You’re not even tasting it,” Vi teased, setting down bowls.

“Don’t need to. Survival instinct.” Ekko mumbled, his mouth full with a double bite of the sandwich

Powder stirred at the smell of food and scooped up her bowl. “I’m gonna dream about this soup.”

“Dream faster,” Vi said. “You two need rest.”

The next hour was a quiet, hazy thing. Ekko nodded off with an empty bowl still balanced on his lap, and Powder, despite her earlier enthusiasm, curled under a throw blanket and settled into one of the couches dents. Vi quietly collected the plates and bowls, returning them to the kitchen.

Vi stood by the window for a moment, watching the city haze. For a few precious minutes, everything was still.

Then Powder’s voice croaked from the couch. “Hey… we should celebrate”

Vi turned around. “You’re still awake?”

“Barely. But the statement still stands.”

“It’s the middle of the week, Pow.”

“Exactly. That’s what makes it special.” She grinned at her sister, her eyes still fighting to close.

Vi gave her a long-suffering look. “You’re going to pull the ‘we never get to celebrate anything’ card, aren’t you?”

“I might.”

“You’re impossible.”

Powder pulled the blanket tighter around herself, eyes closing with satisfaction. “Just a couple drinks. We earned it.”

Vi sighed and ruffled her sister’s hair as she walked by. “Go to sleep. We can celebrate as much as you want and however you want this weekend”

Powder grunted a response but soon let her body relax and fell asleep within minutes. 

For the next few hours, Vi busied herself in the Cafe and cleaning up the apartment.

Vi sat on the worn arm of the couch, one foot planted on the ground, the other swinging absently. Powder was still curled up in a tangled heap of blankets, her cheek squished into the cushion, mouth slightly open. Ekko hadn’t moved in an hour, one arm hanging off the edge of the couch like he’d dropped there mid-fall.

Vi watched them in the soft quiet. Powder’s hair was sticking up in three directions, her nose scrunched like she was dreaming about a fight she wasn’t winning. Ekko had kicked his shoes off halfway into sleep, one sock half-off, snoring like he didn’t have a care in the world.

For a long while, Vi just sat there. Taking it in.

Her little sister had stood in front of the Piltover Council. Had explained a water filtration system with the confidence of a woman twice her age. She’d gone toe-to-toe with politicians and scientists and even after getting dismissed, she’d walked out of that room with her head held high.

And Ekko… he'd been calm, articulate, smart as hell. He always had been. But seeing them both up there—backs straight, eyes burning with something she recognized as purpose—it was like watching something bloom that had been clawing its way through concrete.

Vi felt it swell in her chest. Pride. The kind that made her heart ache a little because it was too big to hold.

They were doing it. They were actually doing it.

She ran a hand through her hair, smiling faintly to herself. “Damn, you two,” she murmured.

But the smile didn’t last.

Because as much as she loved this moment—loved them—it still hurt.

They should’ve been here. Vander should’ve seen Powder grow into the kind of mind that could change the world. Their parents should’ve been in that council chamber, beaming from the back row, bragging to anyone who’d listen. Silco, even with all his flaws and his mess, would’ve stood with his arms crossed and told everyone it was exactly what he always saw in her.

Vi’s fingers curled slightly at her knee.

She could almost hear Vander’s voice in the silence, rough with pride: “That’s my girl.”

But it was just her and the weight of what was missing.

She leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees, staring at the floor. “They would’ve been so damn proud of you, Pow,” she whispered. “Of both of you.”

The apartment creaked as the building settled. Powder snorted softly in her sleep and rolled onto her back, one arm flopping dramatically over her eyes.

Vi snorted quietly and shook her head. “Still a little gremlin.”

But a brilliant one. A brave one.

And she was still here. Still fighting. Still building.

Vi sat back, and let the silence stretch again, letting her grief settle beside her pride like old friends who’d learned to share the space.

Chapter Text

The rest of the week seemed to fly by in comparison to the first few days. Vi returned to her regular schedule of workouts and running the café, her mornings split between punching bags and the espresso machine. Caitlyn had her regular classes, and Powder was able to continue their work on the filtration system without the added pressure of the council breathing down their necks along with other classes. Ekko was still allowed a few more days of rest before returning to his classes.

Late Friday afternoon, Powder made a grand entrance into the café, startling a few customers who were seated near the door.

“Weeks over! Time to celebrate!” she announced happily, slinging her bag behind the counter and jumping onto one of the stools by the counter with a grin.

“Pow, take it down a notch,” Vi said, smiling softly as she wiped the counter. “The week may be over for you, but you gotta wait for the rest of us.”

Powder rolled her eyes and draped herself dramatically over the countertop. “I’ve been waiting! I want to have some fun, Vi. Or do you not remember what your amazing sister and her equally impressive boyfriend accomplished this week?”

“A few more hours isn’t gonna change anything, Pow.” Vi leaned over and nudged her sister’s head off the counter. “So unless you’re planning on helping out here until we close, go upstairs and rest, tinker, or—here’s an idea—do some chores for once.”

Powder shot her a playful glare, then hopped off the stool. “Fine. But don’t say I never help.” She ducked behind the counter and grabbed her apron — a once-white thing now smothered in paint splatters, stitched patches, and glitter. Tying it quickly around her waist, she grinned at Vi. “I’ll make this place sparkle.”

Vi smirked. “More like explode, but okay.”

The two of them fell into an easy rhythm, moving around the café like they’d been doing it for years — which, in a way, felt like they had. Powder charmed the customers with exaggerated banter while Vi handled the orders with practiced efficiency.

Ekko was the next to arrive, slumping into one of the couches with a loud sigh. He dropped the large, heavy box he’d been carrying onto the floor like it had personally wronged him.

“Long day?” Vi asked.

“Long week,” he corrected, resting his chin in his hand. “This thing’s half the parts we need for next week.”

Caitlyn came in just as they were closing, her last class for the week finishing later than expected. She looked tired but relieved, shrugging off her coat before joining the others.

“So, where are we going?” Ekko asked later, pushing the heavy box toward the corner of the living room with his foot.

“It’s your night, you choose,” Vi said, glancing between him and Powder.

“Oh no,” Ekko said, leaning back and gesturing toward Powder. “She’s been thinking about this all day. Let’s hear it.”

Powder’s eyes lit up. “Okay, so — there’s this student bar on the other side of town. Or! We could go to the club.” She looked around for reactions, her eyes narrowing at Caitlyn. “There’s one in Zaun you’d hate—”

“I wouldn’t—” Caitlyn began.

“You would,” Powder said flatly before continuing. “But we could go to one that’s not so popular. Or one up here! Or—”

Vi reached out and gently held Cailtyn’s arm, shaking her head slightly. “Don’t bother, cupcake. She’s gonna list a hundred places before we end up at the first one she mentioned. Either that or she has a random brain spark and somehow we’re in Bilgewater by sunrise.” Vi commented and made her way to the kitchen, getting a simple late lunch for everyone. 

Caitlyn raised an amused brow. “Bilgewater?”

“It’s happened,” Ekko said with mock solemnity.

Undeterred, Powder searched for more ideas, scrolling through her phone. The apartment fell into a calm silence for a few moments, the sound of Vi in the kitchen the only disturbance as the others all took a moment to let the week go. 

“What about a rooftop party? Oh! There’s a speakeasy near the University. Or an arcade. Or—wait—bowling! But with glow-in-the-dark lanes. Or—” Powder started again, the rest jumping slightly at the sudden announcements. 

“Pow,” Vi said, placing the plates of grilled cheese sandwiches and fries down in front of everyone. “Eat first. Talk after.”

Powder pouted but took a huge bite of her sandwich, mumbling something unintelligible around her mouthful. Halfway through chewing, she froze, her eyes lighting up. She shot to her feet, holding her phone above her head like she’d just solved the world’s biggest mystery.

“I found it!”

Vi groaned. “Do I wanna know?”

“It’s just a bar,” Powder grinned, eyes sparkling. “In Zaun”

Vi looked at Powder, then at Ekko who just shrugged, and lastly at Caitlyn. 

“You said it was their choice,” Cailtyn smiled, picking up a fry and eating it in small bites. 

The bar was already humming when they walked in — that Friday night blend of laughter, clinking glasses, and the low buzz of conversation competing with whatever was spilling from the jukebox. It wasn’t the flashiest place in Zaun, but it had history. Old brick walls lined with mismatched shelves, a bar top polished more by elbows than care, and a scattering of new lights that were clearly trying to appeal to Piltover visitors without hiding its roots.

Powder made a beeline for the crowded bar, dragging Ekko with her. “This is perfect,” she declared, “Not too loud, not too dead, and plenty of room for me to make bad decisions.”

Ekko, still looking like he’d rather be home with a blanket, shot Vi a look. “Remind me why I agreed to this again?”

“Because Powder said please,” Vi answered, clapping him on the shoulder.

The crowd near the bar ebbed just enough for Vi to squeeze through, sliding into the narrow space between a pair of stools. The counter was warm under her hands, its lacquered surface worn smooth from years of elbows and spilled drinks. A faint tang of citrus and alcohol hung in the air, layered over with the earthy scent of old wood and the low murmur of conversation.

The bartender — a tall man with dark hair shaved on both sides — caught sight of her before she could even open her mouth. His gaze flicked once to her face, down to her shoulders, and back again with a knowing sort of smile.

“You’re Vi,” he said, not asking.

Vi froze halfway into leaning on the counter. “Depends who’s asking.”

He chuckled, polishing the rim of a glass. “Relax. Silco called ahead.”

That pulled her up short. “...He what ?”

“About an hour ago,” the bartender said, sliding the clean glass onto the shelf. “Said you’d be in tonight, told me to make sure you and your friends are taken care of. His words were ‘anything they want.’”

Vi frowned, suspicion prickling at the back of her neck. “And you just… went along with it?”

The man leaned his elbows on the counter, lowering his voice a notch. “I’ve worked here a long time. I know who Silco is. I also know he doesn’t make calls like that without a reason. And—” his eyes flicked to her knuckles, then back up “—I’ve been hearing the same rumors everyone else has. That the Hound’s back in Zaun.”

Vi’s mouth twitched. “You believe everything you hear?”

“Not everything,” he said with a shrug, “but the way people talk, you’d think you’ve been knocking over half the Lanes. Helping some folks, flattening others.”

She huffed a quiet laugh through her nose. “Sounds exaggerated.”

He gave her a pointed look. “Is it?”

Vi didn’t answer.

The bartender’s smile edged wry. “Didn’t think so. Either way, you’ve got the tab covered tonight and a booth.” He pointed to the right wall of the bar where there was still one open with a reserved sign on it. “Silco’s orders. Drinks, food, hell — if your sister decides to order the most expensive thing on the menu just to see if I’ll make it, I’ll still serve it.”

Vi’s brow lifted. “You’ve met Powder before, huh?”

“No,” he said dryly, reaching for a bottle and looking past Vi towards Powder. “Just a hunch.”

She sighed, shaking her head but unable to fight a crooked smile. “Alright. Start me off with a beer, a gin and tonic, one of the biggest, craziest, most colorful cocktails you have, and—” she hesitated, thinking of Ekko “—and just a soda with lime. No booze.”

The bartender nodded, already moving with easy precision. “Coming right up. And Vi—”

She looked up.

“Good to have you back.”

Something in the way he said it wasn’t about the rumors or Silco’s call. It was quieter than that, and it lodged somewhere in her chest as she returned to the others and directed them to the booth. Vi told them what had happened and Powder punched the air.

“Yes!” she slid into the seat and Vi looked over at her. 

“You asked him to do this?” Vi questioned her and took her seat after Cailtyn on the opposite side of the table.

“No” Powder stared at Vi. “I told him about what happened and that we were going out tonight, he chose to do this on his own. I guess it’s his way of saying, ‘Well done, Powder. I always knew you were the most amazing genius the world has ever been blessed with’” She sat upright and tried her best impersonation of him. 

Ekko shook his head with a grin and looked at her, a playful smile forming. “And what was I? Your humble assistant?” He teased her. 

Powder held his face and planted a kiss on his lips, “You..words cannot describe”

Ekko, along with Vi and Caitlyn, stared at Powder after the interaction. The sudden show of public affection like that was not something any of them had expected but Powder didn’t seem to care. 

The drinks were brought to them, Vi and Cailtyn took theirs, sliding them across the table closer to themselves. Powder's eyes grew bigger as she saw the umbrella topped, multicolored drink, quickly holding it up to taste it while Ekko thanked the bartender and gave Vi a grateful look for his regular drink. 

“Also because we’re celebrating,” Powder added, twisting to look at all of them. “Do you guys realize how huge this is? Hextech Industries is backing us. Jayce freakin-Talis swooping in with the save. I mean, yeah, the council was a bust, but this? This is like skipping the line straight to the top.”

Caitlyn smiled faintly, folding her hands on the table. “It certainly changes the playing field.”

“It makes the playing field ours,” Powder corrected, pointing at her. “With his resources, we can get parts that actually work, and we won’t have to grovel to people who think Zaun’s not worth the air they breathe.”

Ekko’s mouth ticked upward, though he tried to hide it. “It’s definitely a step forward.”

Vi took a sip of her drink, letting the warmth settle in her chest. She’d been proud of them before, but hearing them talk about it now — the spark in their voices — made her grin. “You two earned it. Jayce just saw what I’ve known all along.”

“Damn right,” Powder said, leaning back like she owned the place. Then her eyes lit up at something across the floor. “Ohhh. Jukebox.”

“Powder,” Ekko warned, but she was already halfway across the room.

When she came back, the music shifted — something upbeat but not overwhelming. “See? Appropriate volume,” she said sweetly, gesturing toward Ekko. “For the patient.”

“Appreciated,” he said, though his tone made it clear he was bracing for whatever was next.

Powder grinned wickedly as her head swiveled to Caitlyn. “You dance?”

Caitlyn’s brows lifted slightly. “On occasion.”

“She does,” Vi said, glancing sideways at her, a faint smirk on her lips.

Powder groaned theatrically. “Gross. Don’t get all couple-y while I’m trying to enjoy myself.”

Vi was going to make a comment about Powder’s earlier actions but instead leaned just close enough to Caitlyn, her hand snaking its way over Cailtyn’s thigh. “No promises.”

That earned her a small, private smile from Caitlyn — the kind that made it worth the jab from Powder.

They stayed like that for a while, talking over drinks while the jukebox cycled through Powder’s choices. The booth was a nice break from the crowded room. Powder got more animated with each round, her sarcasm sharpening until she managed to rope Ekko into a slow, exaggerated sway to some classic soft rock ballad.

“Help me,” Ekko mouthed to Vi as Powder spun him clumsily.

Vi chuckled and shook her head. “You’re on your own, little man.”

Caitlyn laughed softly beside her, the sound lost in the hum of the room but close enough for Vi to feel it.

It was a little later, after another round of drinks and Powder’s best attempt at teaching Ekko a two-step, that Vi slid out the booth. “Gonna go grab him before she breaks him,” she murmured to Caitlyn, nodding toward the pair.

“Go on,” Caitlyn said, touching her hand briefly. “I’ll be fine.”

The jukebox rolled into another track — slower, bluesy, something that got a few heads nodding but didn’t draw people to the dance floor. Powder decided that was a tragedy. She turned to Ekko mid-song, eyes glinting mischievously.

“One more. C’mon, for me,” she coaxed, swaying toward him.

Ekko shook his head, lips twitching. “You said that two songs ago.” His arms instinctivly holding onto her as she swayed.

“And I was right both times.” She hooked her arm around his neck, leaning in. “Don’t make me dance alone, ‘cause I will , and then you’ll feel bad.”

He sighed like he was being asked to move mountains but stepped forward anyway. “Fine. But if I get dizzy, you’re carrying me back to the booth.”

“Deal.” Powder grinned, clearly winning, and pulled him back toward the little clear space by the jukebox.

Vi listened to them, shaking her head with a fond smile. “She’s relentless.” 

Deciding that Ekko seemed ok for the moment so she wouldn’t disrupt their time together, Vi easily made her way back to the booth, taking her seat next to Cailtyn and ordering another round. 

“She’s enjoying herself,” Caitlyn said, her tone warm. “And she has a lot to celebrate.”

“Yeah,” Vi agreed, resting her hand over Caitlyn’s where it now lay on her thigh. “I was thinking earlier… Vander would’ve been so damn proud. Mom and Dad too.”

Caitlyn’s gaze softened, her thumb brushing lightly against Vi’s leg. “They would’ve. You’ve done a good job being there for her, Vi. That’s worth a lot.”

Vi looked away briefly, focusing on the jukebox’s glow instead of the knot in her chest. “Doesn’t always feel like enough. But tonight…” she glanced back at Caitlyn, “tonight she’s happy. That’s something.”

Caitlyn didn’t say anything right away — just shifted closer until her shoulder rested against Vi’s, letting the quiet moment sit between them.

Powder’s laugh carried across the bar, followed by a mock spin that almost sent her into Ekko. He caught her with a sharp shake of his head, muttering something that made her throw her head back and cackle.

“They’re good for each other,” Caitlyn murmured.

“They are,” Vi agreed. Then she leaned down, close enough that Caitlyn could feel her smile. “Almost as good as we are.”

Caitlyn raised a brow. “Almost?”

“Almost,” Vi said, stealing a quick kiss.

Powder spotted it instantly, pointing in their direction without missing a beat. “Vi, Cait, you’re gross!”

Vi didn’t even turn, just raised her hand in a lazy wave. “Love you too, Pow.”

Caitlyn chuckled. “She’s never going to let us live it down.”

“Let her try,” Vi said, leaning back in her seat. “She’ll just get tired before we do.”

By the time Powder and Ekko came back, flushed from movement, the place had gotten louder — conversations overlapping, glasses clinking, the hum of a busy Friday night in full swing. Powder slid back onto her seat, hair slightly messy, grinning ear to ear.

“This place is great,” she declared, grabbing her drink again. “Zaunite heart, Piltover polish. The best of both worlds.”

“Glad you like it,” Vi said, but before she could say more, Powder launched into a play-by-play of what she wanted to do next with the filtration project now that Jayce was backing them.

Ekko looked resigned but content, letting her go on while Vi and Caitlyn listened. The way Powder’s hands kept moving as she talked made it clear she’d been thinking about this for a while — probably since the council meeting.

Vi leaned back, arm draped around Caitlyn’s shoulders, the warmth of her girlfriend pressed against her side making it easier to tune out the rest of the noise. But when Powder’s latest tangent had Caitlyn grinning and Ekko burying his face in his hands, Vi slid from the booth, pressing a quick kiss to Caitlyn’s hair.

“Back in a sec,” she murmured. “Bathroom run.”

Caitlyn tilted her head up, smirk tugging at her lips. “Don’t get lost.”

Vi just grinned, brushing her thumb along Caitlyn’s jaw before heading into the crowd.

The hallway toward the bathrooms was narrow, dimly lit, and for a moment she was grateful for the relative quiet—until she caught the sharp, chemical tang that made her stomach knot. Shimmer.

She slowed her pace, gaze narrowing as she spotted the source: a scrawny man in a patched jacket hovering near the wall, holding out a small vial to a pair of wide-eyed university kids who clearly didn’t belong here. They looked nervous, shifting on their feet, their naïveté painted across their faces as plain as the shimmering purple liquid in his hand.

Vi’s jaw clenched. Her night had been good—better than good—but shimmer always had a way of souring it. Of dragging her back to old wounds that never quite healed.

The dealer didn’t notice her until she stepped into his space, blocking his little transaction with her frame. The students startled, exchanging panicked looks before bolting back into the bar, leaving the man facing Vi alone.

“The hell you think you’re doing?” Vi asked, voice low and steady, though the heat in her chest burned hotter by the second.

The man sneered, trying to puff himself up. “Mind your business. I ain’t hurting no one.”

Vi stepped closer, close enough that he had to tilt his chin to meet her eyes. “Selling shimmer to kids is hurting plenty.”

The sneer faltered, a sudden flash of recognition hit him as Vi stood closer, his bravado slipping, but his hand still twitched toward his pocket like he might pull something. That was all Vi needed.

She grabbed him by the front of his jacket, slamming him back against the wall with a thud that rattled the cheap frame of a nearby mirror. His eyes went wide, breath catching, but Vi’s grip didn’t loosen.

“You think this place is safe for that garbage?” she growled, her face inches from his. “Not on my watch.”

He stammered, “I-I wasn’t—”

Her fist sank into his gut before he could finish, not enough to cripple him but enough to fold him over with a wheeze. She let him drop to the floor, coughing and clutching at his stomach.

Vi crouched beside him, voice low and dangerous. “Next time I see you, or anyone, dealing shimmer in here—or anywhere I am—you won’t be walking away so easy. Got it?”

He nodded quickly, scrambling to his feet, eyes wide with fear. Clutching his side, he bolted down the hallway, disappearing into the noise of the bar.

Vi stayed crouched for a beat, flexing her hand, trying to steady her breathing. Anger still thrummed hot in her veins, the ghost of old memories clawing at her, but she forced herself upright. She couldn’t let it ruin the night. Not with everyone waiting at their booth, laughing, smiling, alive.

She shook out her fist once, then ran a hand over her face, forcing her expression neutral before turning back toward the bar.

When she slipped back into the booth, Caitlyn glanced up immediately, her brow knitting as her eyes flicked over her. “You were gone for a while.”

Vi leaned closer to her, her arm returning around Cailtyn's shoulders, "Had to take care of something, I'll tell you later." Vi gave her a look and Cailtyn nodded. A silent agreement for a better time to talk. 

The jukebox clicked and whirred, spitting out a steady beat that drew more people out onto the open space between tables. 

Caitlyn flushed faintly, but when Vi leaned back in the booth, stretching her arms with that lazy confidence of hers, she found her resolve. 

“Come on.” Cailtyn took Vi’s hand, pulling her out to the designated dancefloor area the other patrons in the bar had wordlessly created. 

Vi groaned, pretending reluctance, but Caitlyn’s hand was warm against hers, pulling her up. “Don’t say I didn’t warn you,” Vi teased, letting herself be led onto the floor.

The music thrummed low and steady, not too fast, not too slow—something easy to move to. Vi slid her hands naturally to Caitlyn’s waist, drawing her close, and to Caitlyn’s surprise, she didn’t stumble or hesitate. Vi moved with her, hips swaying, steps measured but fluid, finding the beat without effort.

“You—” Caitlyn blinked, caught off guard. “You actually know what you’re doing.”

Vi smirked, leaning down to brush her lips near Caitlyn’s ear. “What, did you think I was coming out here to stumble all over the place? We didn’t have ballrooms growing up, but we had parties. Music. Fighting’s not the only thing I learned.”

Caitlyn shivered at the warmth of her breath, her fingers curling tighter at Vi’s shoulders. “You’ve been holding out on me.”

“Had to save a few tricks for when it counted.”

The playful edge between them softened as the jukebox shifted, clattering into a slower, bass-heavy track. The floor around them adjusted with it—pairs drawing closer, some spinning lazily, others pressing together with casual intimacy. The change in rhythm pulled Vi and Caitlyn tighter without either of them really deciding it.

Vi’s hands slid lower at Caitlyn’s back, guiding her into the sway of her hips as her fingers lightly brushed against the open skin between her top and jeans. Caitlyn exhaled softly, resting her forehead against Vi’s cheek, letting herself sink into the rhythm with her.

“This is dangerous,” Caitlyn whispered, her voice light but tinged with something deeper.

“Danger’s kinda my thing,” Vi replied, her grin crooked even as her pulse picked up.

They moved together easily now—hips brushing, thighs catching as they swayed closer. Every brush of Caitlyn’s hand along Vi’s arm, every shift of Vi’s fingers at her waist sent heat crawling higher. The alcohol buzzing in their veins only smoothed the edges, stripped away hesitation, and left them bolder.

From the booth, Powder cupped her hands around her mouth and yelled, “Gross! Somebody get a hose!” She cackled when a few patrons glanced over, unbothered by the attention she drew.

Ekko sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Powder—”

“What?” she shot back, leaning into him with a dramatic flop. “They’re practically making out in public.”

Caitlyn barely heard her. She tilted her head up, brushing her lips close enough that Vi could taste the faint tang of her drink. Vi’s fingers flexed at her hip, and she pulled Caitlyn flush against her, the grind of their bodies syncing with the low beat.

“Careful,” Caitlyn murmured, her cheeks flushed, eyes heavy. “You keep this up, I’ll have to drag you home early.”

Vi’s voice dropped, roughened with the weight of it. “Not a bad idea.”

The song carried them through, their movements more suggestion than performance, quiet heat threaded between every touch. Around them, the bar blurred into background noise—the clink of glasses, laughter, Powder’s exaggerated commentary. For Vi, it was just Caitlyn, pressed against her, moving with her like no one else mattered.

When the track finally shifted again, faster and brighter this time, Caitlyn drew back only enough to catch Vi’s gaze. Her lips curved into a private smile, her hand lingering at Vi’s jaw.

“You’re definitely coming home with me tonight,” Caitlyn said softly, the alcohol loosening her restraint, though her certainty was sober.

Vi’s smirk deepened, her heartbeat loud in her chest. “You’re already staying at my place.”

“Then,” Caitlyn countered, brushing a soft kiss at the corner of her mouth, “I suppose that makes things easier.”

Vi kissed her properly then, not long, just enough to taste the promise in it before Powder groaned loudly again.

“Ughhh, I hate it here!” Powder whined, thunking her head onto the table. “Why did I even bring them? Worst. Double date. Ever.”

The music had shifted again, a pulsing rhythm that practically demanded movement. Caitlyn and Vi continued to dance, their bodies moving together in a way that was just shy of indecent, all swaying hips and teasing touches. For a moment, Vi forgot everything—the weight of Zaun, her fists, her anger—and just let herself get lost in Caitlyn’s hands sliding against her waist.

But then her eyes wandered past Caitlyn’s shoulder, scanning the crowd. And there he was.

The shimmer dealer from the hallway earlier.

Vi froze mid-step, heat flashing through her chest like an ember catching flame. The bastard was leaning in toward a wide-eyed and half drunk group in a different booth, tiny vials glinting under the bar’s flashing lights. She could see the way their hands twitched with nervous temptation. The smell of cheap chemicals and desperation clung to him, and it made Vi’s stomach turn.

Her jaw clenched.

“Vi?” Caitlyn asked softly, noticing the change in her.

“Stay here,” Vi muttered, voice low, already stepping away.

She didn’t wait for a response. Didn’t want one.

In three strides she was on him. Before the dealer could even register who had grabbed him, Vi’s hand fisted in his shirt and slammed him down onto a nearby table. Glasses clattered, liquid spilling across the wood as people gasped and backed away.

“Did you think I was fucking joking earlier?” Vi snarled, her voice sharp enough to cut through the music. She pressed her weight down on him, her knuckles digging into the edge of the table. “I warned you what would happen if I saw again.”

Vi dug in his pockets, pulling out a few vials as she smashed them onto the ground.

The dealer squirmed, sneering. “Get off me, bitch—”

Vi’s fist cracked across his jaw before he could finish, and the crowd around them erupted—some with cheers as though they had been waiting for a fight to break out, some with startled cries.

“YEAH! GET HIM, VI!” Powder shouted over the music, bouncing on her heels like this was the highlight of her night. “Kick his ass! The night’s never complete without a fight!”

“Powder,” Ekko hissed, trying to tug her back, but his own eyes betrayed relief when he noticed why Vi had done what she did.

Caitlyn wasn’t cheering. She moved through the crowd, slipping between the crowd that had formed until she was at the front, her heart hammering. She’d seen that look in Vi’s eyes before—the way her anger burned too hot, too sharp, threatening to spiral past reason.

“Vi,” she said firmly, sliding in close, her hand finding Vi’s arm. “That’s enough.”

She hauled the dealer up and slammed him against the pillar between the booths, he groaned at the impact. The music thumped around them, but Vi barely heard it. 

“Thought I told you before,” Vi growled, leaning down so close her breath was hot against his ear, “shimmer doesn’t belong here. You peddle that shit, and you answer to me.”

The dealer spat blood onto the floor, glaring up at her. “You don’t run this place. Not anymore.”

Vi’s grip tightened, her knuckles whitening. She slammed his head against the pillar once more, enough to daze him but not knock him out. The crowd gasped.

“Don’t test me,” she hissed. “You think these kids know what shimmer does? You think you’re making sales, when all you’re doing is digging graves? Every vial you push, you’re killing someone who doesn’t even know it yet.”

“Business is business,” he muttered, though his bravado was thinning fast. “If they’re dumb enough to buy it—”

Vi punched him, a right hook echoing around them. “Finish that sentence,” she warned. “See how many teeth you’ve got left when I’m done.”

He groaned, his head dangling side to side, but still tried to sneer. “You can’t stop shimmer. Zaun’s built on it. Always has been.”

Vi’s jaw clenched, fury threatening to burn straight through her. “Zaun was built on survival. Not on poisoning its own. You sell that shit to kids again, and I won’t just put you through a table. I’ll put you in the ground.”

The dealer swallowed, panic flashing through his eyes.

That was when the bartender finally arrived, grabbing the man by the collar. “Out,” he snapped, hauling him away from the table. “And if you so much as step near my bar again, you won’t need her to finish you. I’ll do it myself.”

The shimmer dealer stumbled toward the door, humiliated and beaten. But as he was shoved outside, Vi could still hear the whispers ripple across the crowd.

The Hound’s back.

She’s not gone.

Her jaw clenched hard enough to hurt. She wanted to shout at them, to tell them this wasn’t who she was anymore, that she wasn’t just fists and threats. But her chest burned, her pulse was still hammering, and the weight of what shimmer did to Zaun was pressing too heavy for words.

A hand touched her arm, feather-light compared to the storm inside her.

“Vi,” Caitlyn’s voice finally cut through, soft but steady.

Vi turned, and there she was—blue eyes steady, lips pressed in concern, but not afraid. Not pulling away. Her touch was cool against Vi’s overheated skin.

“Come back to me,” Caitlyn whispered low, for her alone. “What happened.”

Vi swallowed, jaw tight. She looked down, a sense of shame taking over. “Didn’t wanna ruin the night for Powder. Or Ekko. Just… couldn’t stand by and watch some scumbag feed kids that poison.”

Caitlyn’s thumb brushed over the fresh scrape across Vi’s knuckle. She glanced down, saw the tremor still running through Vi’s hand, and instead of commenting, she just closed her fingers around it. Holding. Steadying.

“You didn’t ruin anything,” Caitlyn murmured, tilting her head so her hair brushed Vi’s cheek. “You saved them. You always do. And when you think you have to burn yourself alive to protect everyone else, I’ll be here to keep you from turning to ash.”

For a moment Vi couldn’t speak. Her throat closed, the words stuck between anger and something softer. She exhaled hard, leaning just a little into Caitlyn’s hand.

From across the bar, Powder shouted drunkenly, “That’s my sister! You see that? Nobody messes with the Hound!”

Laughter rippled through the onlookers, the tension in the room breaking. Vi gave a rough laugh, more out of necessity than anything else, and finally muttered to Caitlyn, “Guess the night’s not complete until I start a fight.”

“Maybe,” Caitlyn whispered back, her lips near Vi’s ear. “But to me… it’s not complete until you let me remind you you’re more than that.”

Vi froze, pulse skipping, the meaning clear.

The crowd had returned to their tables and the night continued as usual for them, but the noise of the bar didn’t quite swallow the whispers that Vi could hear in the conversations around her.

That's her.

Saw it myself. Same fists, same fury.

Vi sat back in the booth, flexing her bruised hand under the table. Her knuckles throbbed, skin split and raw, but she kept her jaw tight, forcing her breathing to stay even. She hadn’t meant to go that far—but the moment she’d seen him laughing, pressing shimmer into those kids’ hands, something inside her snapped.

Cailtyn watched Vi closely, her sharp eyes flicking down to the hand Vi tried to keep hidden under the table. Her heart clenched at the sight of the swollen knuckles, bloodied from where they’d met bone and teeth.

The others didn’t notice. Powder leaned against Ekko, muttering about how much she loved parties, and the noise of the bar swirled around them like nothing had happened.

When Ekko finally rose, tugging Powder upright, Vi stood too. “You good to get her home?” she asked.

“Yeah,” Ekko nodded, adjusting Powder’s weight as she leaned heavily against him. “We’ll head to Benzo’s. She’ll sleep it off.” He glanced between Vi and Caitlyn knowingly. “You two… take your time.”

Powder muttered something about Vi being her hero before slumping against Ekko again, and then they were gone, leaving the bar and its murmurs behind.

The cool air outside hit Vi’s skin, easing the heat still burning in her chest. She shoved her bruised hand into her pocket, flexing it against the pain. Her knuckles ached, raw from where she’d landed one too many blows, and the memory of the dealer’s face—bloodied, shocked—flashed unbidden. She paused, closing her eyes, pulling in a frigid breath, trying to slow the racing in her chest.

Caitlyn walked beside her in silence. Not cold, not distant—just giving her space, her presence steady and solid in a way that made Vi’s throat tighten. The streets around them buzzed faintly with Zaun’s neon hum, but between the two of them it felt quieter, like the city had stepped back to watch what Vi would do next.

When Caitlyn finally spoke, it was soft but certain. “Are you ok?.”

Vi flinched, shoving her hand deeper into her pocket. “I don't know.” Her voice was rough, guilty. “I just… saw him, and all I could think about were the kids he’s selling that shit to. How many already—” She broke off, shaking her head. “I couldn’t stop myself.”

Caitlyn reached out then, catching her wrist, pulling Vi’s bruised hand free. She cradled it carefully, her thumb brushing over the swollen skin. “You did.” She looked up, meeting Vi’s eyes under the glow of a streetlamp. “You put him down, but you didn’t lose yourself to it. You didn’t let him keep hurting people.”

Vi wanted to argue, wanted to insist that she had lost control, that the way her hand throbbed was proof. But Caitlyn’s voice was steady, unwavering in a way that rooted her. “You were protecting people. You always do.”

Vi swallowed hard. The guilt in her chest warred with something else, something warmer that Caitlyn’s words stirred up. But she still muttered, “Doesn’t feel like something I should be proud of.” Vi exhaled slowly, her pulse still rapid, the weight of what she’d just done pressing in.

Caitlyn didn’t step back. Instead, she let her hand linger over Vi’s, her thumb stroking gently. “Do you know how it feels for me to watch you like that?” she murmured, voice dropping low. “Watching you take control when it matters. Watching you protect me… everyone else… without hesitation?”

Vi’s chest tightened, the heat spreading in her stomach, clashing with the last echoes of adrenaline. “I…” Her words faltered. She wanted to argue, to push back, but Caitlyn’s hand over hers kept her rooted.

“You don’t see it,” Caitlyn continued, leaning just a little closer. “But I do. Every time. And Vi…” Her voice softened, a whisper that pressed against Vi’s ear, “you look… so damn sexy when you take care of things. When you protect the people you care about.”

Vi’s breath caught. The pull of emotion, of desire, collided with her frustration, guilt, and relief all at once. She looked at the woman infront of her, felt her words ease the tightness in her chest and cast away the thoughts that had been plaguing her.

Caitlyn squeezed her hand, holding her steady. “And when we get home,” she added, voice low and intimate, “I’m going to show you exactly how much I mean that.”

The words, slow and deliberate, cut through the last bit of hold Vi had from the fight. Vi’s chest heaved, pulse pounding not from rage now but from want, heat, and the simmering bond that had carried them both through the night. She glanced at Caitlyn, and the sight of those sharp, steady eyes under the streetlight was enough to make her knees weak.

The door clicked shut behind them. Caitlyn leaned back against it, flushed from the journey home and the lingering buzz of alcohol. Vi pressed close, bracing her hands on either side of Caitlyn’s hips, fingers digging in slightly.

“Couldn't wait until we're somewhere more comfortable?” Caitlyn teased, lips curling into that sly smile that always unraveled Vi.

“After what you said earlier, I'm surprised I made it this far” Vi murmured, stealing a kiss that lingered, tasting faintly of alcohol and Caitlyn’s lip gloss. 

Caitlyn’s hands slid up Vi’s chest, grabbing Vi's leather jacket tighter, tugging her closer. Vi’s own hands roamed freely, exploring the curve of Caitlyn’s waist, the small dips and planes that had always driven her wild.

“Bedroom,” Caitlyn breathed, tilting her chin toward the hallway. Vi didn’t need a second telling.

Vi sat at the edge of the bed, heart racing. Caitlyn lingered in the doorway, watching her. “You’ve been very good tonight,” she said, voice low and teasing.

Vi smirked, her eyes locked on Caitlyn. “Fuck.”

Caitlyn stepped closer, slowly, deliberately, undoing the first buttons of her blouse. “And for that,” she said, “you deserve a reward.”

Vi’s pulse leapt. Her hands twitched, wanting to pull Caitlyn to her, but Caitlyn silenced her with a raised finger. “Patience,” she murmured, her eyes dark.

Caitlyn stripped with deliberate grace, piece by piece, letting Vi’s gaze drink her in. Vi’s hands fisted in the sheets, every nerve electric.

By the time Caitlyn sank to her knees, Vi was trembling with anticipation, chest heaving. Caitlyn held her gaze, teasing, whispering, making Vi beg with nothing but her eyes.

“Good girl,” Caitlyn murmured. Vi shivered, utterly undone by the praise and the control.

Chapter Text

Caitlyn leaned closer, her voice soft enough to shake through Vi’s bones. “You think you have to carry it all. Always fighting. Always shielding everyone else. But tonight…” She placed her hands lightly on Vi’s thighs, steady, grounding. “…tonight, you let go. You let me take care of you.”

Cailtyn’s hands slowly inched higher up her thighs, her cock already reacting to the touches as it hardened in her jeans. 

Vi swallowed hard, her jaw tight as emotion tangled with need. “Cait…” Her voice broke around her name.

Caitlyn tilted her head, her fingers working agonizingly slow for Vi’s taste as she unbuckled Vi’s belt and popped open the top button. Her touch light as the zipper was drawn down, a ghost of contact that made Vi shudder. She whispered, teasing, coaxing, making Vi beg without saying a word.

Vi raised her hips just enough for Cailtyn to work her pants off, pulling them only as far as she needed before Vi’s cock bulged out her boxers. Cailtyn bit her lip, leaning closer and rubbing her hand on the inside of Vi’s thigh, feeling how hot her skin was.

The coil inside Vi wound tighter and tighter until she thought she’d snap. Then Caitlyn’s voice came again, low, firm, devastating.

“Good girl.”

The words shattered something inside Vi. She tipped her head back, groaning, every muscle taut as Caitlyn leaned forward and took her in her mouth.

Heat. Pressure. The kind of exquisite torment that had Vi’s hands fisting the sheets again, her hips jerking despite herself. Caitlyn’s rhythm was slow, deliberate, her tongue and lips working her over with devastating precision. 

“Cait…” Vi gasped, one hand flying to Caitlyn’s hair before she caught herself, letting it drop back to the bed. “Fuck—please—”

“Mmh.” Caitlyn’s hum vibrated against her, sending sparks down her spine. Then she pulled back, her tongue slowly licking her lips. “Patience,” she reminded, voice sharp but soft. Her hand stroked Vi slowly from base to tip, rotating her palm over the tip.

Vi nearly collapsed. Her chest heaved, skin damp with sweat already. She wanted to beg. She wanted to curse.

Caitlyn leaned forward, lips brushing Vi’s skin, teasing, kissing over her thighs and lower stomach, until Vi was gripping the sheets so tightly her knuckles whitened.

“Breathe,” Caitlyn murmured against her, the heat of her mouth making Vi shudder. “Let me take you apart.”

Vi groaned, head tipping back as Caitlyn’s mouth closed around her again. The pleasure was sharp, immediate, her body jerking in response. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, her breasts straining against the thin fabric of her shirt as she fought to keep herself still.

Caitlyn’s tongue traced every inch, slow and purposeful, her hands pressing Vi down when she tried to buck forward. “Stay,” Caitlyn whispered, her voice a command even as her lips moved over her.

“Cait—” Vi’s voice broke, her hips trembling, her control unraveling with each stroke of Caitlyn’s mouth.

When Caitlyn finally pulled back, Vi was shaking, sweat beading her brow.

“You look so good like this,” Caitlyn said softly, kissing her way up Vi’s stomach, her chest, her throat. “Breathless. Helpless. Mine.” Her hands slowly lifted off Vi’s jacket and shirt, throwing them off to the side somewhere. Her hands felt over every part of Vi’s skin as she stood up in front of her.

She pushed Vi back onto the bed and removed her pants, pulling them off before crawling over her, straddling her hips. Vi’s hands finally found Caitlyn’s waist, gripping tight, but Caitlyn caught them, pinning them above her head with surprising strength.

“Not yet,” Caitlyn said, her voice low, dangerous, sweet.

Vi groaned in frustration, arching beneath her. Caitlyn leaned down and kissed her again, swallowing every desperate sound, then slid off her just enough to reach the side table. She pulled open the drawer and withdrew a foil packet.

Vi’s breath caught. “Cait…”

Caitlyn smirked, tearing the condom open with her teeth, slow and deliberate, never breaking eye contact. She straddled Vi again, took her cock in hand, and rolled the condom down over her length in one slow, merciless stroke. Vi’s head tipped back, a guttural groan ripping out of her throat at the sensation of Caitlyn’s fingers on her, latex snapping tight over her thick shaft.

“Gods, Cait—”

“Patience,” Caitlyn murmured, giving one final squeeze before lining herself up. “I’ll decide when you get to lose control.”

And then she sank down, inch by inch, onto Vi’s cock.

Both of them gasped, the joining sharp and overwhelming, heat and slick clutching around Vi’s cock so tight she thought she’d come instantly. She fought to hold on, her nails digging into the sheets as Caitlyn sat fully down, taking her to the hilt.

Her own thighs shook, but Caitlyn smiled through the tremor, leaning close until her lips brushed Vi’s ear.

“Now,” she whispered, voice hoarse with lust. “Look at me. And don’t you dare close your eyes.”

Caitlyn began to move slowly, grinding down onto Vi’s cock, every inch of her tight heat wrapping around her. Vi gasped, chest heaving, nipples straining, cock twitching in anticipation, but Caitlyn held her wrists above her head, keeping her pinned.

“You feel so good,” Caitlyn murmured, voice low, dangerous. “Every inch… all of you, mine.”

Vi tried to lift, to thrust, but Caitlyn pressed her down, letting her know who controlled the rhythm. Her cock throbbed inside Caitlyn, each roll of her hips driving heat deeper, driving her closer to the edge.

“Look at me,” Caitlyn whispered, brushing her cheek. “I want to see you like this.”

Vi’s eyes fluttered open just in time to see Caitlyn’s flushed face, wild hair falling around her shoulders, lips parted, pupils dark with lust. That sight, that control, pushed her over the edge. She arched, hands twisting the sheets, cock pulsing violently inside Caitlyn, spilling into the condom with a guttural cry. Her body trembled with the force of it, muscles tightening as pleasure racked her from tip to toes.

Caitlyn’s grin was wicked. “Good girl,” she purred, riding her through the tremors, milking her release. “Mine. All mine.”

Even as Vi came down, her cock still pulsed, sensitive and twitching. Caitlyn shifted, leaning close, and whispered, “You’re not done yet. Show me what that mouth can do.”

Without hesitation, Vi guided Cailtyn higher so she was straddling her face. She held Cailtyn’s hips, her arms wrapping around her thighs and pulling them down, licking, sucking, tasting Caitlyn’s juices as her hips bucked slightly, brushing against Vi’s mouth. Caitlyn moaned instantly, fingers tangling in Vi’s hair, urging her deeper.

Vi looked up from between her legs, her lips closing around Caitlyn’s clit as she sucked and rolled her tongue over it. 

Caitlyn’s hands tightened in Vi’s hair, her back arching as Vi’s tongue easily worked her to the edge. The feeling of Vi’s arms wrapped around her thighs and keeping her in place sending a shiver through her body as she was worked closer to the edge. 

Vi’s cock, already sensitive from her earlier orgasm, throbbed and stirred again as she licked and teased, tongue circling, lips pressing over every sensitive ridge. Caitlyn writhed above her, shivering, moaning, pushing herself against Vi’s face. The heat of Caitlyn’s core and the soft moans that escaped from her lips, drove Vi’s cock hard again inside the condom, her hips twitching involuntarily.

“Vi… gods, yes,” Caitlyn gasped, grinding against her mouth. “Just like that… fuck… don’t stop.”

Vi’s head steadied, mouth swallowing, tongue teasing, taking every shiver and tremble from Caitlyn as she pushed herself closer and closer to the edge. Caitlyn’s thighs quaked around her head, her back arching, and finally, with a scream, she came, shuddering around Vi’s face. Her hands gripping the headboard tightly as she felt every part of her body ripple with the burst of pleasure from her orgasm.

Vi groaned, cock pulsing hard again despite the condom, sensitive from stimulation and the scent and taste of Caitlyn’s release. She rocked her hips, a desperate, needy sound escaping her throat as she swallowed Caitlyn’s juices and kept her mouth working, teasing, licking, milking every reaction.

Caitlyn’s body jerked and shuddered from over stimulation as she pulled back and collapsed onto the bed again, her breath ragged and body glistening in the lamp light as she took in deep breaths. 

Vi gently rolled onto her side, her hand caressing Cailtyn’s thigh and placing soft kisses over her shoulder and chest. “That little strip-tease before was unfair” Vi teased, her voice soft and calming as Cailtyn turned her head to look at Vi. 

“Was it not good enough for your reward?” Caitlyn teased back and moved her hand, cupping Vi’s face and guiding it closer to her own, kissing her softly. 

Vi smiled softly against Caitlyn’s lips, moving over her more. “It was perfect, Cait. Just like you.” Vi’s kisses trailed over her jaw and down her neck. 

Caitlyn moved her legs and felt Vi mold against her body once again. The familiar sensation of Vi’s strong hand gripping at her thigh and lifting it higher until her legs settled around Vi’s waist. 

Caitlyn let out a soft, pleased sigh as Vi eased into her again, slow this time, their bodies fitting together perfectly. The first few thrusts were unhurried, just enough to draw out a mutual groan from deep in their chests. Vi’s forehead pressed against Caitlyn’s temple as she moved, kissing her softly between breaths.

“You feel incredible,” Vi murmured, almost reverent, like Caitlyn’s body was something holy.

“You’re the one doing all the work now,” Caitlyn teased gently, running her fingers through Vi’s damp hair.

“Not work,” Vi whispered, her hips rolling in slow, deep strokes. “This is… exactly where I want to be.”

Caitlyn smiled, tugging her closer until Vi’s chest pressed flush against her own. They moved together in a rhythm that was less about urgency now, more about connection — a slow burn of pleasure that wrapped them both up and kept them there. Caitlyn guided her hips with soft encouragement, her words sweet, coaxing, until Vi was shaking from the effort to hold herself together.

Cailtyn reached up, cupping Vi’s face as the two met each other’s eyes. Their lips barely apart from one another as Vi leaned more onto her. 

“Cum for me, Vi” Cailtyn murmured softly, gasping as she felt Vi thrust deeper. 

Vi leaned her head forward, tucking it into Cailtyn’s neck as she worked her hips faster. The feel of Caitlyn tightening around her cock pushing her over the edge as she filled the condom once more. Her breath was hot against the skin of Cailtyn’s neck, planting a few kisses between her ear and shoulder. 

“That strip-tease earlier was unfair” Vi softly whispered against her ear. Cailtyn could feel the small smile on her lips. 

“Was it not a good enough reward for you?” She teased back, turning her head to feel more of Vi’s kisses and letting out a soft moan.

“Are you kidding? I needed every ounce of willpower not to lift you up and fuck you against the wall” Vi pulled back, meeting Cailtyn’s gaze before kissing her softly on the lips. “I don’t think I'll be able to hold back if it happens again”

Cailtyn moved her hands lower down Vi’s body feeling how the muscles reacted to the small movements. Gently caressing her sides and back. “You won’t have to”

The two of them stayed like that, tangled and panting, until Vi gently pulled out and disposed of the condom. She grabbed the soft cloth Caitlyn had left on the nightstand earlier and carefully cleaned them both, kissing Caitlyn’s thigh as she did, her touch almost reverent.

When she was done, she lay back down beside her, pulling Caitlyn close and wrapping an arm around her waist. Vi swallowed hard, then spoke against her skin, voice rough and quiet. “I don’t take control because I need to, you know.”

Caitlyn hummed softly, just enough to let her know she was listening.

“It’s because… it feels right.” Vi’s hand splayed over Caitlyn’s back, thumb brushing idly against her skin. “Because I know what it’s like when there’s no one there to protect you. When you’re small, and scared, and the world just keeps taking until you’ve got nothing left.” Her breath hitched. “I can’t stand the thought of someone else feeling like that.”

Caitlyn tilted her head slightly as her hand lifted up, running through Vi’s hair.

“It’s the only thing that ever made sense, keeping everyone safe. Making sure no one feels like I did.” Vi let out a shaky laugh, but it wasn’t amused. “But with you… You make it easy to just… stop. To just be.”

She finally looked down, meeting Caitlyn’s gaze in the low light. Caitlyn didn’t say anything right away. She just brought her hand down from the side of Vi’s head, brushed her thumb across Vi’s cheek, and kissed her, slow, deep, grounding. 

She reached out to tug the blanket up over them both, then tucked Caitlyn against her chest, her big hand splayed over her back. Caitlyn curled into her like she belonged there, one leg sliding between Vi’s, head tucked beneath her chin.

Vi’s lips curved into the faintest of smiles at the sound Caitlyn made once she wiggled into position and tucked the blanket tightly around her. For once, she didn’t fight it. She let her eyes close, let her body go slack, let Caitlyn’s warmth and steady breathing lull her under.

By the time Caitlyn’s own eyes finally drifted shut, Vi’s breathing had gone slow and even, her arm still draped around Caitlyn’s waist.